Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of On the Construction of
Catalogues of Libraries and Their Publication by Means of
Separate, Stereotyped Titles
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: On the Construction of Catalogues of Libraries and Their
Publication by Means of Separate, Stereotyped Titles
Author: Charles C. Jewett
Release date: January 3, 2015 [eBook #47865]
Most recently updated: October 24, 2024
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/47865
Credits: Produced by Irma Spehar, Katrin and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive/American Libraries.)
Catalogues of Libraries and Their Publication by Means of
Separate, Stereotyped Titles
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: On the Construction of Catalogues of Libraries and Their
Publication by Means of Separate, Stereotyped Titles
Author: Charles C. Jewett
Release date: January 3, 2015 [eBook #47865]
Most recently updated: October 24, 2024
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/47865
Credits: Produced by Irma Spehar, Katrin and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive/American Libraries.)
Page 4
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ON THE
CONSTRUCTION OF CATALOGUES OF LIBRARIES AND THEIR
PUBLICATION BY MEANS OF SEPARATE, STEREOTYPED TITLES
***
CONSTRUCTION OF CATALOGUES OF LIBRARIES AND THEIR
PUBLICATION BY MEANS OF SEPARATE, STEREOTYPED TITLES
***
Page 5
Transcriber's Notes
Every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully as
possible, including inconsistencies in spelling (for example
"Aroüet" / "Arouët"). Some obvious spelling and punctuation
errors were corrected, and some lines were added to the table of
contents. These corrections are listed at the end of the text.
Every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully as
possible, including inconsistencies in spelling (for example
"Aroüet" / "Arouët"). Some obvious spelling and punctuation
errors were corrected, and some lines were added to the table of
contents. These corrections are listed at the end of the text.
Page 6
Smithsonian Report.
ON THE
CONSTRUCTION
OF
CATALOGUES OF LIBRARIES,
AND THEIR
PUBLICATION BY MEANS OF SEPARATE,
STEREOTYPED TITLES.
WITH RULES AND EXAMPLES.
BY CHARLES C. JEWETT,
LIBRARIAN OF THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION.
SECOND EDITION.
ON THE
CONSTRUCTION
OF
CATALOGUES OF LIBRARIES,
AND THEIR
PUBLICATION BY MEANS OF SEPARATE,
STEREOTYPED TITLES.
WITH RULES AND EXAMPLES.
BY CHARLES C. JEWETT,
LIBRARIAN OF THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION.
SECOND EDITION.
Page 7
WASHINGTON:
PUBLISHED BY THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION.
1853.
STEREOTYPED AND PRINTED AT THE
SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION.
PUBLISHED BY THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION.
1853.
STEREOTYPED AND PRINTED AT THE
SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION.
Page 8
Page 9
CONTENTS.
Page.
PREFACE, v
REPORT.
COPY OF A LETTER, viii
REPORT OF COMMISSIONERS, ix
SMITHSONIAN CATALOGUE SYSTEM.
Difficulties in publishing catalogues, 3
Plan for obviating these difficulties, 5
Application of the plan for the formation of a general
catalogue, 5
Advantages to be derived from the proposed system, 6
Distinction between a catalogue and a bibliographical
dictionary, 10
The same titles to serve for general and particular
catalogues, 11
Form of the catalogue, 13
Necessity of rules for the preparation of catalogues, 17
Duties of collaborators and superintendent, 19
Printing and Stereotyping, 23
Page.
PREFACE, v
REPORT.
COPY OF A LETTER, viii
REPORT OF COMMISSIONERS, ix
SMITHSONIAN CATALOGUE SYSTEM.
Difficulties in publishing catalogues, 3
Plan for obviating these difficulties, 5
Application of the plan for the formation of a general
catalogue, 5
Advantages to be derived from the proposed system, 6
Distinction between a catalogue and a bibliographical
dictionary, 10
The same titles to serve for general and particular
catalogues, 11
Form of the catalogue, 13
Necessity of rules for the preparation of catalogues, 17
Duties of collaborators and superintendent, 19
Printing and Stereotyping, 23
Page 10
Preservation and use of the plates, 24
Construction of new catalogues, 25
RULES.
Titles.
I. To be transcribed in full, 29
II. To be transcribed with exactness, 31
III. To be repeated for every edition, 34
IV. Books without title-pages, 35
V. Academical dissertations, 36
VI. Sermons, 36
VII. Periodical publications, 36
VIII. Number of volumes, how to be specified, 37
IX. Imprint, 38
X. Designation of size, 39
XI. Number of pages, 43
XII. Additions to titles, 44
Headings.
XIII. To be, generally, the name of author, 45
XIV. Names variously spelled, 46
XV. Prefixes to names, 46
XVI. Compound surnames, 48
XVII. Names changed, 48
XVIII. Cases in which the first name is to be used, 49
XIX. Surnames of noblemen, &c., 50
XX. Joint productions of several authors, 50
XXI. Works of several authors in one series, 50
XXII. Works issued by collective bodies, 52
XXIII. Translations, 53
XXIV. Commentaries, 53
Construction of new catalogues, 25
RULES.
Titles.
I. To be transcribed in full, 29
II. To be transcribed with exactness, 31
III. To be repeated for every edition, 34
IV. Books without title-pages, 35
V. Academical dissertations, 36
VI. Sermons, 36
VII. Periodical publications, 36
VIII. Number of volumes, how to be specified, 37
IX. Imprint, 38
X. Designation of size, 39
XI. Number of pages, 43
XII. Additions to titles, 44
Headings.
XIII. To be, generally, the name of author, 45
XIV. Names variously spelled, 46
XV. Prefixes to names, 46
XVI. Compound surnames, 48
XVII. Names changed, 48
XVIII. Cases in which the first name is to be used, 49
XIX. Surnames of noblemen, &c., 50
XX. Joint productions of several authors, 50
XXI. Works of several authors in one series, 50
XXII. Works issued by collective bodies, 52
XXIII. Translations, 53
XXIV. Commentaries, 53
Page 11
XXV. The Bible, 54
XXVI. Reports of Trials, 54
XXVII. Theses, 54
XXVIII. Pseudonymous publications, 54
XXIX. Anonymous publications, 55
Cross-References.
XXX. From one heading to another, 57
XXXI. From headings to titles, 58
Arrangement.
XXXII. Order of headings, 59
XXXIII. Order of titles, 59
XXXIV. Order of titles under name of author, 60
1. Collection of all the works, 60
a. Without translations, 60
b. With one, or several translations, 60
c. Translations without the text, 60
2. Partial collections, 60
3. Selections, or collected fragments, 60
4. Separate works, 61
5. Entire portions of a separate work, 61
XXXV. Order of titles under names of collective
bodies, 61
XXXVI. Cross-references, 61
XXXVII. Special rule for entries under "Bible," 61
XXXVIII. Maps, Engravings, Music, 62
XXXIX. Exceptional cases, 64
EXAMPLES.
REMARKS ON THE EXAMPLES, 67
EXAMPLES, 69
XXVI. Reports of Trials, 54
XXVII. Theses, 54
XXVIII. Pseudonymous publications, 54
XXIX. Anonymous publications, 55
Cross-References.
XXX. From one heading to another, 57
XXXI. From headings to titles, 58
Arrangement.
XXXII. Order of headings, 59
XXXIII. Order of titles, 59
XXXIV. Order of titles under name of author, 60
1. Collection of all the works, 60
a. Without translations, 60
b. With one, or several translations, 60
c. Translations without the text, 60
2. Partial collections, 60
3. Selections, or collected fragments, 60
4. Separate works, 61
5. Entire portions of a separate work, 61
XXXV. Order of titles under names of collective
bodies, 61
XXXVI. Cross-references, 61
XXXVII. Special rule for entries under "Bible," 61
XXXVIII. Maps, Engravings, Music, 62
XXXIX. Exceptional cases, 64
EXAMPLES.
REMARKS ON THE EXAMPLES, 67
EXAMPLES, 69
Page 12
INDEX OF SUBJECTS, 91
EXPLANATIONS OF INITIALS, 94
LOCAL INDEX, 95
EXPLANATIONS OF INITIALS, 94
LOCAL INDEX, 95
Page 13
Page 14
PREFACE.
This work is intended to explain the plan in operation at the Smithsonian
Institution, for preparing and stereotyping catalogues; to furnish means of
judging of its practicability and importance; and to serve as a manual for
librarians in its execution. The first edition was printed in 1852. It was,
however, limited to a small number of copies, for distribution principally
among those who would be likely to suggest improvements. The work has,
since, been carefully revised, and is now published for more general
circulation.
It was a long and difficult task to develop and adjust the details of this
system, and to make the mechanical arrangements for its successful
prosecution. The difficulties, both theoretical and practical, have been
overcome. The actual operation of the plan has shown its entire
practicability, and warrants the hope that its best promises will be realized.
This book has been stereotyped by a process entirely new, peculiarly
adapted to the stereotyping of separate titles, or even single lines. It has
been fully reduced to practice for this special purpose, and will doubtless be
found, in many other respects, a valuable addition to the resources of the art
of typography.
The expense of developing the plan has been borne by the Smithsonian
Institution. We have every reason to hope that it will promote "the increase
and diffusion of knowledge among men," and justify the continual labor of
This work is intended to explain the plan in operation at the Smithsonian
Institution, for preparing and stereotyping catalogues; to furnish means of
judging of its practicability and importance; and to serve as a manual for
librarians in its execution. The first edition was printed in 1852. It was,
however, limited to a small number of copies, for distribution principally
among those who would be likely to suggest improvements. The work has,
since, been carefully revised, and is now published for more general
circulation.
It was a long and difficult task to develop and adjust the details of this
system, and to make the mechanical arrangements for its successful
prosecution. The difficulties, both theoretical and practical, have been
overcome. The actual operation of the plan has shown its entire
practicability, and warrants the hope that its best promises will be realized.
This book has been stereotyped by a process entirely new, peculiarly
adapted to the stereotyping of separate titles, or even single lines. It has
been fully reduced to practice for this special purpose, and will doubtless be
found, in many other respects, a valuable addition to the resources of the art
of typography.
The expense of developing the plan has been borne by the Smithsonian
Institution. We have every reason to hope that it will promote "the increase
and diffusion of knowledge among men," and justify the continual labor of
Page 15
superintendence. In anticipation, the task proposed seems formidable; but it
is to be accomplished, title by title, on a system, which imposes no heavy
burden upon any institution, though it offers benefits to all.
It is not to be supposed that the public will take much interest in a work of
professional details like this. The subject more particularly addresses itself
to those who are conversant with the management of libraries. Their
instruction and experience will enable them to estimate aright the difficulty
of the undertaking here set forth, and to judge, with fairness, of its practical
utility.
is to be accomplished, title by title, on a system, which imposes no heavy
burden upon any institution, though it offers benefits to all.
It is not to be supposed that the public will take much interest in a work of
professional details like this. The subject more particularly addresses itself
to those who are conversant with the management of libraries. Their
instruction and experience will enable them to estimate aright the difficulty
of the undertaking here set forth, and to judge, with fairness, of its practical
utility.
Page 16
Page 17
REPORT.
COPY OF A LETTER
Addressed severally to the Hon. Edward Everett, of Cambridge; Charles
Folsom, esq., Librarian of the Boston Athenæum; Joseph G. Cogswell,
esq., Superintendent of the Astor Library, New York; George
Livermore, esq., of Boston; Samuel F. Haven, esq., Librarian of the
American Antiquarian Society, and the Rev. Edward E. Hale, of
Worcester.
Smithsonian Institution,
August 16, 1850.
Dear Sir: The Smithsonian Institution, desirous of facilitating research in
literature and science, and of thus aiding in the increase and diffusion of
knowledge, has resolved to form a general catalogue of the various libraries
in the United States, and I submit to you for examination the plans proposed
by Professor Jewett, librarian of the Institution, for accomplishing this
object.
COPY OF A LETTER
Addressed severally to the Hon. Edward Everett, of Cambridge; Charles
Folsom, esq., Librarian of the Boston Athenæum; Joseph G. Cogswell,
esq., Superintendent of the Astor Library, New York; George
Livermore, esq., of Boston; Samuel F. Haven, esq., Librarian of the
American Antiquarian Society, and the Rev. Edward E. Hale, of
Worcester.
Smithsonian Institution,
August 16, 1850.
Dear Sir: The Smithsonian Institution, desirous of facilitating research in
literature and science, and of thus aiding in the increase and diffusion of
knowledge, has resolved to form a general catalogue of the various libraries
in the United States, and I submit to you for examination the plans proposed
by Professor Jewett, librarian of the Institution, for accomplishing this
object.
Page 18
1st. A plan for stereotyping catalogues of libraries by separate titles, in a
uniform style.
2d. A set of general rules, to be recommended for adoption by the different
libraries of the United States, in the preparation of their catalogues.
Professor Jewett will present to you his plans in person, and I beg leave, in
behalf of the Executive Committee of the Institution, to request that you
will give this subject that attention which its importance demands, and
report:
First. On the practicability of the plan presented.
Second. On the propriety of adopting the rules proposed.
You will also confer a favor on the Institution, by giving any suggestions
with regard to the general proposition of forming a catalogue of all the
libraries in this country.
I remain respectfully, your obedient servant,
JOSEPH HENRY,
Secretary of the Smithsonian Institution.
uniform style.
2d. A set of general rules, to be recommended for adoption by the different
libraries of the United States, in the preparation of their catalogues.
Professor Jewett will present to you his plans in person, and I beg leave, in
behalf of the Executive Committee of the Institution, to request that you
will give this subject that attention which its importance demands, and
report:
First. On the practicability of the plan presented.
Second. On the propriety of adopting the rules proposed.
You will also confer a favor on the Institution, by giving any suggestions
with regard to the general proposition of forming a catalogue of all the
libraries in this country.
I remain respectfully, your obedient servant,
JOSEPH HENRY,
Secretary of the Smithsonian Institution.
Page 19
REPORT
Of the Commissioners appointed to examine the plan for forming a general
stereotype catalogue of public libraries in the United States.
The undersigned were requested, in the month of August last, by a letter
from Professor Henry, written on behalf of the Executive Committee of the
Smithsonian Institution, to take into consideration the subject of a General
Catalogue of the public libraries of the United States, proposed to be
formed under the auspices of the said Institution, and more especially the
plan proposed by Professor Jewett, Librarian of the Institution, for
accomplishing that object.
Having consented to act as Commissioners for the above named purpose,
the subscribers had several interviews with Professor Jewett, in the months
of September and October, at which he submitted to them, 1. A plan for
stereotyping catalogues of libraries by separate, movable titles of the books
contained in them, and, 2. A set of general rules, to be recommended for
adoption by the different public libraries in the United States, in the
preparation of their catalogues.
Professor Jewett's plan for stereotyping titles on separate plates is unfolded
at considerable length, in a paper read by him, in the month of August last,
at the annual meeting of the American Association for the Advancement of
Science, held at New Haven.
Of the Commissioners appointed to examine the plan for forming a general
stereotype catalogue of public libraries in the United States.
The undersigned were requested, in the month of August last, by a letter
from Professor Henry, written on behalf of the Executive Committee of the
Smithsonian Institution, to take into consideration the subject of a General
Catalogue of the public libraries of the United States, proposed to be
formed under the auspices of the said Institution, and more especially the
plan proposed by Professor Jewett, Librarian of the Institution, for
accomplishing that object.
Having consented to act as Commissioners for the above named purpose,
the subscribers had several interviews with Professor Jewett, in the months
of September and October, at which he submitted to them, 1. A plan for
stereotyping catalogues of libraries by separate, movable titles of the books
contained in them, and, 2. A set of general rules, to be recommended for
adoption by the different public libraries in the United States, in the
preparation of their catalogues.
Professor Jewett's plan for stereotyping titles on separate plates is unfolded
at considerable length, in a paper read by him, in the month of August last,
at the annual meeting of the American Association for the Advancement of
Science, held at New Haven.
Page 20
For a full view of the advantages, both economical and literary, anticipated
from the adoption of Professor Jewett's plan, the undersigned would refer to
the valuable and interesting paper just named. They will allude briefly to a
portion of these advantages.
The most important of them, perhaps, will be the economy of time, labor,
and expense, required for the preparation of a new edition of a catalogue, to
include the books added since a former edition was published. On Professor
Jewett's plan, when the catalogue of a library is published, it will be
necessary to strike off only so many copies as are needed for present use.
When the additions to the library have become so considerable as to make
another edition of the catalogue desirable, or in lieu thereof, a
supplementary catalogue, (always an unsatisfactory and embarrassing
appendage,) the new titles only will be stereotyped and inserted in their
proper places among the former titles, all the titles being on movable plates.
The pages of the new edition will thus be made up with convenience, and
every book in the library will stand in its proper place in the catalogue. This
process will be repeated as often as the growth of the library may make it
necessary.
In this way, not only will the plates, used in a former edition, be available
for each subsequent edition, but when the plan is fairly and extensively in
operation, most of the titles of books added to any given library, of whose
catalogue a new edition is required, will, in the meantime, have been cast
for some other catalogue, and thus occasion no new charge for any
subsequent use, as far as the expense of casting the plates is concerned. The
infant state and the prospective rapid increase of the public libraries in the
United States, as well as the frequent founding of new libraries, give great
interest to this feature of the plan.
Another advantage of the proposed plan would be of the following nature:
The libraries in any country, (to some extent, indeed, in all countries,)
consist partly of the same books. Professor Jewett states that, in the
catalogues of public libraries of the United States, possessed by the
from the adoption of Professor Jewett's plan, the undersigned would refer to
the valuable and interesting paper just named. They will allude briefly to a
portion of these advantages.
The most important of them, perhaps, will be the economy of time, labor,
and expense, required for the preparation of a new edition of a catalogue, to
include the books added since a former edition was published. On Professor
Jewett's plan, when the catalogue of a library is published, it will be
necessary to strike off only so many copies as are needed for present use.
When the additions to the library have become so considerable as to make
another edition of the catalogue desirable, or in lieu thereof, a
supplementary catalogue, (always an unsatisfactory and embarrassing
appendage,) the new titles only will be stereotyped and inserted in their
proper places among the former titles, all the titles being on movable plates.
The pages of the new edition will thus be made up with convenience, and
every book in the library will stand in its proper place in the catalogue. This
process will be repeated as often as the growth of the library may make it
necessary.
In this way, not only will the plates, used in a former edition, be available
for each subsequent edition, but when the plan is fairly and extensively in
operation, most of the titles of books added to any given library, of whose
catalogue a new edition is required, will, in the meantime, have been cast
for some other catalogue, and thus occasion no new charge for any
subsequent use, as far as the expense of casting the plates is concerned. The
infant state and the prospective rapid increase of the public libraries in the
United States, as well as the frequent founding of new libraries, give great
interest to this feature of the plan.
Another advantage of the proposed plan would be of the following nature:
The libraries in any country, (to some extent, indeed, in all countries,)
consist partly of the same books. Professor Jewett states that, in the
catalogues of public libraries of the United States, possessed by the
Page 21
Smithsonian Institution, there are embraced at least four hundred and fifty
thousand titles. He estimates, however, after a laborious comparison, that
among these there will not be found more than one hundred and fifty
thousand different titles. It follows, that if the plan proposed had been
applied to the publication of these catalogues, two-thirds of the expense of
printing them, as far as the cost of plates is concerned, would have been
saved, by incurring the extra expense of stereotyping the remaining third
according to this plan. The economy to each particular library, in the
expense of plates for its catalogue, will be in proportion to the number of
books, which it may contain in common with any other library, whose
catalogue has been already stereotyped on this plan. The title of the same
book, in the same edition, will, of course, be cast but once, and will
thenceforward serve for the catalogue of every library possessing that book,
which may enter into the arrangement.
A third advantage resulting from this plan will be the facility, with which a
classed catalogue, either of a whole library or of any department of it, might
be furnished at short notice, without the expense of writing out the titles, or
of casting new plates, but by the simple indication of the selected titles, in
the margin of a printed alphabetical catalogue.
Finally, the plan of necessity requires that the titles of the books in the
libraries, included in the arrangement, should be given on uniform
principles, and according to fixed rules; an object of no small importance to
those who consult them.
These and other incidental advantages, which would result from the
adoption of his plan of separate stereotype plates, for the titles of books in
public libraries, are pointed out by Professor Jewett in the memoir above
referred to, and the undersigned are of opinion that he has not overrated
their importance. In proportion as the plan is concurred in by the public
institutions and individuals possessing valuable collections of books, the
preparation of a general catalogue of all the libraries in the country becomes
thousand titles. He estimates, however, after a laborious comparison, that
among these there will not be found more than one hundred and fifty
thousand different titles. It follows, that if the plan proposed had been
applied to the publication of these catalogues, two-thirds of the expense of
printing them, as far as the cost of plates is concerned, would have been
saved, by incurring the extra expense of stereotyping the remaining third
according to this plan. The economy to each particular library, in the
expense of plates for its catalogue, will be in proportion to the number of
books, which it may contain in common with any other library, whose
catalogue has been already stereotyped on this plan. The title of the same
book, in the same edition, will, of course, be cast but once, and will
thenceforward serve for the catalogue of every library possessing that book,
which may enter into the arrangement.
A third advantage resulting from this plan will be the facility, with which a
classed catalogue, either of a whole library or of any department of it, might
be furnished at short notice, without the expense of writing out the titles, or
of casting new plates, but by the simple indication of the selected titles, in
the margin of a printed alphabetical catalogue.
Finally, the plan of necessity requires that the titles of the books in the
libraries, included in the arrangement, should be given on uniform
principles, and according to fixed rules; an object of no small importance to
those who consult them.
These and other incidental advantages, which would result from the
adoption of his plan of separate stereotype plates, for the titles of books in
public libraries, are pointed out by Professor Jewett in the memoir above
referred to, and the undersigned are of opinion that he has not overrated
their importance. In proportion as the plan is concurred in by the public
institutions and individuals possessing valuable collections of books, the
preparation of a general catalogue of all the libraries in the country becomes
Page 22
practicable, accompanied by references from which it would appear in what
library or libraries any particular book is contained.
The undersigned became satisfied, in the course of their conferences with
Professor Jewett, that the plan in all its parts is practicable. In connection
with the explanation of its mechanical execution, specimens of stereotype
plates of separate titles, made up into pages, were submitted to them, in
common type metal, in electrotype, and in a newly-invented composition,
the use of which, it is thought by its inventor, would be attended with great
economy in the cost of plates. The undersigned examined these specimens
with much gratification and interest, but they did not feel themselves
competent, from their limited opportunities of inquiry, nor did they regard it
as falling within their province, to form an opinion on the comparative
merits of these processes. They feel satisfied that no important mechanical
difficulty is to be apprehended in carrying the plan into full effect.
A majority of the undersigned devoted themselves for several successive
meetings to the careful consideration of the set of rules, submitted to them
by Professor Jewett, for the uniform preparation of the titles of books. This
is a subject which has of late received much attention from bibliographers,
and is of great importance in the formation of the catalogues of public
libraries. Professor Jewett's rules combine the results of the experience of
those who have given their attention to the subject in the principal libraries
of Europe, especially of the British Museum, together with the fruits of his
own experience and study. These rules appear to the undersigned to be
drawn up with judgment and care. A few amendments were recommended
by the undersigned, and a few additions proposed, but they are prepared to
signify their approval of the system substantially as submitted to them.
In order that a beginning may be made in the execution of the plan, under
circumstances highly favorable to its success, the undersigned take the
liberty of suggesting, that it would be advisable for the Regents of the
Smithsonian Institution to obtain the requisite authority, to prepare a
catalogue of the library of Congress on the above-described plan. A
library or libraries any particular book is contained.
The undersigned became satisfied, in the course of their conferences with
Professor Jewett, that the plan in all its parts is practicable. In connection
with the explanation of its mechanical execution, specimens of stereotype
plates of separate titles, made up into pages, were submitted to them, in
common type metal, in electrotype, and in a newly-invented composition,
the use of which, it is thought by its inventor, would be attended with great
economy in the cost of plates. The undersigned examined these specimens
with much gratification and interest, but they did not feel themselves
competent, from their limited opportunities of inquiry, nor did they regard it
as falling within their province, to form an opinion on the comparative
merits of these processes. They feel satisfied that no important mechanical
difficulty is to be apprehended in carrying the plan into full effect.
A majority of the undersigned devoted themselves for several successive
meetings to the careful consideration of the set of rules, submitted to them
by Professor Jewett, for the uniform preparation of the titles of books. This
is a subject which has of late received much attention from bibliographers,
and is of great importance in the formation of the catalogues of public
libraries. Professor Jewett's rules combine the results of the experience of
those who have given their attention to the subject in the principal libraries
of Europe, especially of the British Museum, together with the fruits of his
own experience and study. These rules appear to the undersigned to be
drawn up with judgment and care. A few amendments were recommended
by the undersigned, and a few additions proposed, but they are prepared to
signify their approval of the system substantially as submitted to them.
In order that a beginning may be made in the execution of the plan, under
circumstances highly favorable to its success, the undersigned take the
liberty of suggesting, that it would be advisable for the Regents of the
Smithsonian Institution to obtain the requisite authority, to prepare a
catalogue of the library of Congress on the above-described plan. A
Page 23
catalogue of this library is now very much wanted. Originally constructed
on a defective plan, and continued by the publication of a large number of
supplements, it is now almost useless; and as the library increases, it
becomes daily more so. The preparation of an alphabetical catalogue has in
this way become a matter of absolute necessity for the library itself; while it
affords the best opportunity for commencing an arrangement, by which the
various libraries of the country will be brought into a mutually beneficial
connexion with each other, on the plan proposed by Professor Jewett.
The undersigned consider the permanent superintendence of this plan to be
an object entirely within the province of the Smithsonian Institution. They
are satisfied that it will tend both to the increase and diffusion of
knowledge, and they therefore hope, that the sanction of the Regents and of
Congress will be given to the undertaking.
(Signed,)
EDWARD EVERETT,
JOSEPH G. COGSWELL,
CHARLES FOLSOM,
SAMUEL F. HAVEN,
EDWARD E. HALE,
GEORGE LIVERMORE.
Boston, 26th October, 1850.
on a defective plan, and continued by the publication of a large number of
supplements, it is now almost useless; and as the library increases, it
becomes daily more so. The preparation of an alphabetical catalogue has in
this way become a matter of absolute necessity for the library itself; while it
affords the best opportunity for commencing an arrangement, by which the
various libraries of the country will be brought into a mutually beneficial
connexion with each other, on the plan proposed by Professor Jewett.
The undersigned consider the permanent superintendence of this plan to be
an object entirely within the province of the Smithsonian Institution. They
are satisfied that it will tend both to the increase and diffusion of
knowledge, and they therefore hope, that the sanction of the Regents and of
Congress will be given to the undertaking.
(Signed,)
EDWARD EVERETT,
JOSEPH G. COGSWELL,
CHARLES FOLSOM,
SAMUEL F. HAVEN,
EDWARD E. HALE,
GEORGE LIVERMORE.
Boston, 26th October, 1850.
Page 24
Page 25
SYSTEM.
SMITHSONIAN CATALOGUE
SYSTEM.
DIFFICULTIES IN PUBLISHING CATALOGUES.
Few persons, except librarians, are aware of the nature and extent of the
difficulties, which have been encountered, in attempting to furnish suitable
printed catalogues of growing libraries; difficulties apparently
insurmountable, and menacing a common abandonment of the hope of
affording guides, so important, to the literary accumulations of the larger
libraries of Europe.
It is, of course, entirely practicable to publish a complete and satisfactory
catalogue of a library which is stationary. But most public libraries are
constantly and rapidly increasing. This circumstance, so gratifying on every
other account, is the source of the difficulties alluded to.
SMITHSONIAN CATALOGUE
SYSTEM.
DIFFICULTIES IN PUBLISHING CATALOGUES.
Few persons, except librarians, are aware of the nature and extent of the
difficulties, which have been encountered, in attempting to furnish suitable
printed catalogues of growing libraries; difficulties apparently
insurmountable, and menacing a common abandonment of the hope of
affording guides, so important, to the literary accumulations of the larger
libraries of Europe.
It is, of course, entirely practicable to publish a complete and satisfactory
catalogue of a library which is stationary. But most public libraries are
constantly and rapidly increasing. This circumstance, so gratifying on every
other account, is the source of the difficulties alluded to.
Page 26
While the catalogue of such a library is passing through the press, new
books are received, the titles of which it is impossible, in the ordinary
manner of printing, to incorporate with the body of the work. Recourse
must then be had to a supplement. In no other way can the acquisitions of
the library be made known to the public. If the number of supplements be
multiplied, as they have been in the library of Congress, the student may be
obliged to grope his weary way through ten catalogues, instead of one, in
order to ascertain whether the book which he seeks be in the library. He
cannot be certain, even then, that the book is not in the collection, for it may
have been received, since the last appendix was printed. Supplements soon
become intolerable. The whole catalogue must then be re-arranged and re-
printed. The expense of this process may be borne, so long as the library is
small, but it soon becomes burdensome, and, ere long, insupportable, even
to national establishments.
There is but one course left—not to print at all. To this no scholar consents,
except from necessity. But to this alternative, grievous as it is, nearly all the
large libraries of Europe have been reluctantly driven.
More than a century has passed, since the printing of the catalogue of the
Royal Library at Paris was commenced. It is not yet finished. No one feels
in it the interest which he would, if he could hope to have its completeness
sustained, when once brought up to a given date.
Dr. Pertz, chief librarian of the Royal Library at Berlin, declares, that to
print the catalogue of a large library, which is constantly increasing, is to
throw away money. His opinion is founded upon the supposed impossibility
of keeping up the catalogue, so as continually to represent the actual
possessions of the library.
The commissioners, lately appointed by the Queen of England, to inquire
into the constitution and management of the British Museum, have, in their
report, expressed an opinion decidedly against the printing of the catalogue
at all, and principally on the ground that it must ever remain imperfect.
books are received, the titles of which it is impossible, in the ordinary
manner of printing, to incorporate with the body of the work. Recourse
must then be had to a supplement. In no other way can the acquisitions of
the library be made known to the public. If the number of supplements be
multiplied, as they have been in the library of Congress, the student may be
obliged to grope his weary way through ten catalogues, instead of one, in
order to ascertain whether the book which he seeks be in the library. He
cannot be certain, even then, that the book is not in the collection, for it may
have been received, since the last appendix was printed. Supplements soon
become intolerable. The whole catalogue must then be re-arranged and re-
printed. The expense of this process may be borne, so long as the library is
small, but it soon becomes burdensome, and, ere long, insupportable, even
to national establishments.
There is but one course left—not to print at all. To this no scholar consents,
except from necessity. But to this alternative, grievous as it is, nearly all the
large libraries of Europe have been reluctantly driven.
More than a century has passed, since the printing of the catalogue of the
Royal Library at Paris was commenced. It is not yet finished. No one feels
in it the interest which he would, if he could hope to have its completeness
sustained, when once brought up to a given date.
Dr. Pertz, chief librarian of the Royal Library at Berlin, declares, that to
print the catalogue of a large library, which is constantly increasing, is to
throw away money. His opinion is founded upon the supposed impossibility
of keeping up the catalogue, so as continually to represent the actual
possessions of the library.
The commissioners, lately appointed by the Queen of England, to inquire
into the constitution and management of the British Museum, have, in their
report, expressed an opinion decidedly against the printing of the catalogue
at all, and principally on the ground that it must ever remain imperfect.
Page 27
One of the witnesses, (the Right Honorable J. W. Croker,) examined before
the commissioners, thus strongly states the case with respect to printing:
"You receive, I suppose, into your library every year some twenty
thousand volumes, or something like that. Why, if you had a printed
catalogue dropped down from Heaven to you at this moment
perfect, this day twelve-month your twenty thousand interlineations
would spoil the simplicity of that catalogue; again the next year
twenty thousand more; and the next year twenty thousand more; so
that at the end of four or five years, you would have your catalogue
just in the condition that your new catalogue is now [the manuscript
part greater than the printed part]. With that new catalogue before
your eyes, I am astonished that there should be any discussion about
it, for there is the experiment; the experiment has been made and
failed."
Not one European library, of the first class, has a complete printed
catalogue, in a single work. The Bodleian Library is not an exception. It
may be necessary to search six distinct catalogues, in order to ascertain
whether any specified book were or were not in that collection, at the close
of the year 1847.
This is, surely, a disheartening state of things. It has been felt and lamented
by every one who has had the care of an increasing library.
PLAN FOR OBVIATING THESE DIFFICULTIES.
As a remedy for this evil, it is proposed to stereotype the titles separately,
and to preserve the plates or blocks, in alphabetical order of the titles, so as
to be able readily to insert additional titles, in their proper places, and then
to reprint the whole catalogue. By these means, the chief cost of re-
publication (that of composition) together with the trouble of revision and
correction of the press, would, except for new titles, be avoided. Some of
the commissioners, thus strongly states the case with respect to printing:
"You receive, I suppose, into your library every year some twenty
thousand volumes, or something like that. Why, if you had a printed
catalogue dropped down from Heaven to you at this moment
perfect, this day twelve-month your twenty thousand interlineations
would spoil the simplicity of that catalogue; again the next year
twenty thousand more; and the next year twenty thousand more; so
that at the end of four or five years, you would have your catalogue
just in the condition that your new catalogue is now [the manuscript
part greater than the printed part]. With that new catalogue before
your eyes, I am astonished that there should be any discussion about
it, for there is the experiment; the experiment has been made and
failed."
Not one European library, of the first class, has a complete printed
catalogue, in a single work. The Bodleian Library is not an exception. It
may be necessary to search six distinct catalogues, in order to ascertain
whether any specified book were or were not in that collection, at the close
of the year 1847.
This is, surely, a disheartening state of things. It has been felt and lamented
by every one who has had the care of an increasing library.
PLAN FOR OBVIATING THESE DIFFICULTIES.
As a remedy for this evil, it is proposed to stereotype the titles separately,
and to preserve the plates or blocks, in alphabetical order of the titles, so as
to be able readily to insert additional titles, in their proper places, and then
to reprint the whole catalogue. By these means, the chief cost of re-
publication (that of composition) together with the trouble of revision and
correction of the press, would, except for new titles, be avoided. Some of
Page 28
the great difficulties, which have so long oppressed and discouraged
librarians, and involved libraries in enormous expenses, may be thus
overcome.
APPLICATION OF THE PLAN TO THE FORMATION OF A
GENERAL CATALOGUE.
The peculiar position of the Smithsonian Institution suggested the
application of this plan, on a wider scale, and for a more important purpose,
than that of merely facilitating the publication of new and complete editions
of separate catalogues.
It had been proposed to form a general catalogue of all the books in the
country, with references to the libraries where each might be found. The
plan of stereotyping titles, separately, suggested the following system for
the accomplishment of this important purpose:
1. The Smithsonian Institution to publish Rules for the preparation of
Catalogues.
2. Other institutions, intending to publish catalogues of their books, to be
requested to prepare them in accordance with these rules, with a view to
their being stereotyped under the direction of the Smithsonian Institution.
3. The Smithsonian Institution to pay the whole extra expense of
stereotyping, or such part thereof as may be agreed on.
4. The stereotyped titles to remain the property of the Smithsonian
Institution.
5. Every library, acceding to this plan, to have the right of using all the titles
in the possession of the Institution, as often as desired, for the printing of its
own catalogue, by the Smithsonian Institution; paying only the expense of
making up the pages, of press-work, and of distributing the titles to their
proper places.
librarians, and involved libraries in enormous expenses, may be thus
overcome.
APPLICATION OF THE PLAN TO THE FORMATION OF A
GENERAL CATALOGUE.
The peculiar position of the Smithsonian Institution suggested the
application of this plan, on a wider scale, and for a more important purpose,
than that of merely facilitating the publication of new and complete editions
of separate catalogues.
It had been proposed to form a general catalogue of all the books in the
country, with references to the libraries where each might be found. The
plan of stereotyping titles, separately, suggested the following system for
the accomplishment of this important purpose:
1. The Smithsonian Institution to publish Rules for the preparation of
Catalogues.
2. Other institutions, intending to publish catalogues of their books, to be
requested to prepare them in accordance with these rules, with a view to
their being stereotyped under the direction of the Smithsonian Institution.
3. The Smithsonian Institution to pay the whole extra expense of
stereotyping, or such part thereof as may be agreed on.
4. The stereotyped titles to remain the property of the Smithsonian
Institution.
5. Every library, acceding to this plan, to have the right of using all the titles
in the possession of the Institution, as often as desired, for the printing of its
own catalogue, by the Smithsonian Institution; paying only the expense of
making up the pages, of press-work, and of distributing the titles to their
proper places.
Page 29
6. The Smithsonian Institution to publish, as soon as possible, and at stated
intervals, a General Catalogue of all Libraries coming into this system.
ADVANTAGES TO BE DERIVED FROM THIS SYSTEM OF
PREPARING CATALOGUES.
The plan of stereotyping the titles, separately, would be of great value to
every increasing library, independent of any general system. Such a library,
in the first issue of its catalogue, would be obliged to incur an additional
expense for stereotyping, which we may, for the present, state at fifty per
centum above the price for composition. But, in the first reprint, both these
expenses would be saved; so that the whole cost of the two editions would,
in this respect, be twenty-five per cent. less, if stereotyped.
Moreover, it would be necessary to print only a comparatively small
number of copies, when the book, in a more perfect state, could be
reproduced so easily; much would therefore be saved in paper and press-
work. Besides, the arrangement of the titles, for a reprint, would pass from
the hands of the librarian to those of the printer. The proof-reading, also,
would have been done, once for all. In keeping up such a catalogue, the
attention and labor of the librarian would have to be bestowed only upon
additional titles.
Reckoning, thus, the expense of stereotyping as a part of the diminished
cost of the first reprint, the saving, for every subsequent repetition, would
be equal to the whole original cost of composition and proof-reading, for
the part already stereotyped, and a considerable part of that of paper, press-
work, and re-arrangement. It is, therefore, demonstrable that the economy
of the plan would be very great, to every library publishing and reprinting
its catalogues, even without connection with the system proposed.
But, in connection with a general system, the advantages of this plan would
be greatly increased, inasmuch as the same books are to be found in many
libraries. If the titles, which have been stereotyped for one library, may be
intervals, a General Catalogue of all Libraries coming into this system.
ADVANTAGES TO BE DERIVED FROM THIS SYSTEM OF
PREPARING CATALOGUES.
The plan of stereotyping the titles, separately, would be of great value to
every increasing library, independent of any general system. Such a library,
in the first issue of its catalogue, would be obliged to incur an additional
expense for stereotyping, which we may, for the present, state at fifty per
centum above the price for composition. But, in the first reprint, both these
expenses would be saved; so that the whole cost of the two editions would,
in this respect, be twenty-five per cent. less, if stereotyped.
Moreover, it would be necessary to print only a comparatively small
number of copies, when the book, in a more perfect state, could be
reproduced so easily; much would therefore be saved in paper and press-
work. Besides, the arrangement of the titles, for a reprint, would pass from
the hands of the librarian to those of the printer. The proof-reading, also,
would have been done, once for all. In keeping up such a catalogue, the
attention and labor of the librarian would have to be bestowed only upon
additional titles.
Reckoning, thus, the expense of stereotyping as a part of the diminished
cost of the first reprint, the saving, for every subsequent repetition, would
be equal to the whole original cost of composition and proof-reading, for
the part already stereotyped, and a considerable part of that of paper, press-
work, and re-arrangement. It is, therefore, demonstrable that the economy
of the plan would be very great, to every library publishing and reprinting
its catalogues, even without connection with the system proposed.
But, in connection with a general system, the advantages of this plan would
be greatly increased, inasmuch as the same books are to be found in many
libraries. If the titles, which have been stereotyped for one library, may be
Page 30
used for another having the same books, the saving to the second would be
equal to the whole cost of composition and stereotyping of the titles
common to the two, added to that of preparation of such titles.
At least one quarter of the titles in any two general libraries, of ten thousand
volumes and upwards, may safely be supposed to be the same. The saving,
from this source, to the second library, would, therefore, go far towards
defraying the extra expense of stereotyping. A third institution, adopting the
plan, would be likely to find a very large proportion of its titles identical
with those already stereotyped, and the amount saved by the use of these
titles, would, perhaps, be sufficient to counterbalance the whole extra
expenditure for stereotyping. At any rate, the extra expense would be
constantly and rapidly diminishing, and would, probably after the fourth or
fifth catalogue, cease entirely. The Smithsonian Institution would not,
therefore, be required to assume the charge of an enterprise, which might
involve it in great and increasing expense, but merely to organize, and to
guide a system, which will almost immediately pay its own way, and will
soon save large sums of money to our public libraries.
That the aggregate economy of this plan would be very great, may be seen
from the following statement:
In fifteen thousand pages, mostly in octavo, of catalogues of public libraries
in the United States, there were found to be more than four hundred and
fifty thousand titles. But, according to the best estimate which could be
made, these catalogues contained not more than one hundred and fifty
thousand different titles. Two-thirds, at least, of the whole cost of printing
these catalogues (except the extra expense incurred by stereotyping the
titles which differed) might have been saved, by following this plan.
Having shown its economy when employed by single libraries, and its
greater economy, in connection with a general system, it is proper to
suggest a few, among the many benefits to the cause of knowledge, which
the general adoption of this method would seem to promise.
equal to the whole cost of composition and stereotyping of the titles
common to the two, added to that of preparation of such titles.
At least one quarter of the titles in any two general libraries, of ten thousand
volumes and upwards, may safely be supposed to be the same. The saving,
from this source, to the second library, would, therefore, go far towards
defraying the extra expense of stereotyping. A third institution, adopting the
plan, would be likely to find a very large proportion of its titles identical
with those already stereotyped, and the amount saved by the use of these
titles, would, perhaps, be sufficient to counterbalance the whole extra
expenditure for stereotyping. At any rate, the extra expense would be
constantly and rapidly diminishing, and would, probably after the fourth or
fifth catalogue, cease entirely. The Smithsonian Institution would not,
therefore, be required to assume the charge of an enterprise, which might
involve it in great and increasing expense, but merely to organize, and to
guide a system, which will almost immediately pay its own way, and will
soon save large sums of money to our public libraries.
That the aggregate economy of this plan would be very great, may be seen
from the following statement:
In fifteen thousand pages, mostly in octavo, of catalogues of public libraries
in the United States, there were found to be more than four hundred and
fifty thousand titles. But, according to the best estimate which could be
made, these catalogues contained not more than one hundred and fifty
thousand different titles. Two-thirds, at least, of the whole cost of printing
these catalogues (except the extra expense incurred by stereotyping the
titles which differed) might have been saved, by following this plan.
Having shown its economy when employed by single libraries, and its
greater economy, in connection with a general system, it is proper to
suggest a few, among the many benefits to the cause of knowledge, which
the general adoption of this method would seem to promise.
Page 31
It can hardly be necessary to dwell, at length, upon the benefits to be
expected from a general printed catalogue of all books in the public
libraries of America. By means of it, every student in this country would be
able to learn the full extent of his resources for investigation. The places
where books could be found, might be indicated in the catalogue. A
correspondence could be kept up between this Institution and every other
library in the country. A system of exchange and of loans might, with
certain stringent conditions, be established, or, when the loan of a book
would be impracticable, extracts could be copied, quotations verified, and
researches made, through the intervention of this Institution, as effectually
to the purpose of the student, in most cases, as a personal examination of
the book. All the literary treasures of the country might thus be made
measurably available to every scholar.
Again, this general catalogue would enable purchasers of books for public
libraries, to consult judiciously for the wants of the country. So poor are we
in the books which scholars need; so long, at best, must we remain in a
condition of provincial dependence in literary matters; that a responsibility
to the whole country rests upon the man, who selects books for any public
library.
An important advantage of this system is, that it allows us to vary the form
of the catalogue, at will, from the alphabetical to the classed, and to modify
the classification as we please. The titles, separately stereotyped, may
change their order at command. If, for example, it were required to print a
separate list of all books in the country, on the subject of meteorology, it
would merely be necessary to check off, in the general catalogue, the titles
to be used, leaving to the printer the rest of the work.
Another highly beneficial result would be, the attainment of a much higher
degree of uniformity than could otherwise be hoped for. The rules for
cataloguing must be stringent, and should meet, as far as possible, all
difficulties of detail. Nothing, so far as can be avoided, should be left to the
individual taste or judgment of the cataloguer. He should be a man of
expected from a general printed catalogue of all books in the public
libraries of America. By means of it, every student in this country would be
able to learn the full extent of his resources for investigation. The places
where books could be found, might be indicated in the catalogue. A
correspondence could be kept up between this Institution and every other
library in the country. A system of exchange and of loans might, with
certain stringent conditions, be established, or, when the loan of a book
would be impracticable, extracts could be copied, quotations verified, and
researches made, through the intervention of this Institution, as effectually
to the purpose of the student, in most cases, as a personal examination of
the book. All the literary treasures of the country might thus be made
measurably available to every scholar.
Again, this general catalogue would enable purchasers of books for public
libraries, to consult judiciously for the wants of the country. So poor are we
in the books which scholars need; so long, at best, must we remain in a
condition of provincial dependence in literary matters; that a responsibility
to the whole country rests upon the man, who selects books for any public
library.
An important advantage of this system is, that it allows us to vary the form
of the catalogue, at will, from the alphabetical to the classed, and to modify
the classification as we please. The titles, separately stereotyped, may
change their order at command. If, for example, it were required to print a
separate list of all books in the country, on the subject of meteorology, it
would merely be necessary to check off, in the general catalogue, the titles
to be used, leaving to the printer the rest of the work.
Another highly beneficial result would be, the attainment of a much higher
degree of uniformity than could otherwise be hoped for. The rules for
cataloguing must be stringent, and should meet, as far as possible, all
difficulties of detail. Nothing, so far as can be avoided, should be left to the
individual taste or judgment of the cataloguer. He should be a man of
Page 32
sufficient learning, accuracy and fidelity, to apply the rules. In cases of
doubt, reference should be made to the central establishment, to which the
whole work should be submitted, page by page, for examination and
revision. Thus, we should have all our catalogues formed substantially on
one plan. Now, even if the one adopted were that of the worst of our
catalogues, if it were strictly followed in all alike, their uniformity would
render catalogues, thus made, far more useful than the present chaos of
irregularities. The best possible system ought, however, to be the object of
our aim.
It is an important consideration, that this plan would greatly facilitate the
formation of an American bibliography, or a complete account of all books
published in America.
By law, a copy of every book, for which a copyright shall be secured, in this
country, is required to be delivered to the Smithsonian Institution, and to be
preserved therein. It is hoped, that additional legislation, on this subject,
will soon lighten the burdens of publishers, and secure the observance of
this law, in all cases.
The collection of books thus obtained and preserved, will present a
complete monumental history of American literature, during the existence
of the law. It is needless to enlarge upon its value, in this point of view. If,
now, a list of these publications, as they come into the library, should,
month by month, be published in a Bulletin, and the titles immediately
stereotyped, the expense would be but trifling of issuing, every year, a
catalogue of books copyrighted in America, during the year, and printing,
every five years, a general catalogue of American publications, up to that
limit. Thus, monthly bulletins, annual lists, and quinquennial catalogues
would furnish full and satisfactory records of American publications.
Another general consideration is, that this project looks towards the
accomplishment of that cherished dream of scholars, a universal catalogue.
If the system should be successful, in this country, it may eventually be so
doubt, reference should be made to the central establishment, to which the
whole work should be submitted, page by page, for examination and
revision. Thus, we should have all our catalogues formed substantially on
one plan. Now, even if the one adopted were that of the worst of our
catalogues, if it were strictly followed in all alike, their uniformity would
render catalogues, thus made, far more useful than the present chaos of
irregularities. The best possible system ought, however, to be the object of
our aim.
It is an important consideration, that this plan would greatly facilitate the
formation of an American bibliography, or a complete account of all books
published in America.
By law, a copy of every book, for which a copyright shall be secured, in this
country, is required to be delivered to the Smithsonian Institution, and to be
preserved therein. It is hoped, that additional legislation, on this subject,
will soon lighten the burdens of publishers, and secure the observance of
this law, in all cases.
The collection of books thus obtained and preserved, will present a
complete monumental history of American literature, during the existence
of the law. It is needless to enlarge upon its value, in this point of view. If,
now, a list of these publications, as they come into the library, should,
month by month, be published in a Bulletin, and the titles immediately
stereotyped, the expense would be but trifling of issuing, every year, a
catalogue of books copyrighted in America, during the year, and printing,
every five years, a general catalogue of American publications, up to that
limit. Thus, monthly bulletins, annual lists, and quinquennial catalogues
would furnish full and satisfactory records of American publications.
Another general consideration is, that this project looks towards the
accomplishment of that cherished dream of scholars, a universal catalogue.
If the system should be successful, in this country, it may eventually be so
Page 33
in every country of Europe. When all shall have adopted and carried out the
plan, each for itself, the aggregate of general catalogues, thus formed—few
in number—will embrace the whole body of literature extant, and from
them, it will be no impossible task to digest and publish a universal
bibliography. How much this would promote the progress of knowledge, by
showing, more distinctly, what has been attempted and accomplished, and
what yet remains to be achieved, and thus indicating the path of useful
effort; how much, by rebuking the rashness which rushes into authorship,
ignorant of what others have written, and adding to the mass of books,
without adding to the sum of knowledge; how much, by giving confidence
to the true and heroic student, who fears no labor, so that it bring him to the
height at which he aims—the summit of learning, in the branch to which he
devotes himself; are objects which deserve the hopeful attention of all who
desire their attainment.
DISTINCTION BETWEEN A CATALOGUE AND A
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL DICTIONARY.
A catalogue of a library is, strictly speaking, but a list of the titles of the
books, which it contains. It is not generally expected to give any further
description of a book than the author gives, or ought to give in the title-
page, and the publisher, in the imprint, or colophon; except the designation
of form, which is, almost universally, added.
A bibliographical dictionary is supposed to contain, besides the titles of
books, such descriptions, more or less extended, drawn from all available
sources of information, as may be necessary to furnish means of identifying
each work, of distinguishing its different editions, of ascertaining the
requisites of a perfect copy, of learning all facts of interest respecting its
authorship, publication, typography, subsequent casualties, alterations, etc.,
its market value, and the estimation in which it is held.
plan, each for itself, the aggregate of general catalogues, thus formed—few
in number—will embrace the whole body of literature extant, and from
them, it will be no impossible task to digest and publish a universal
bibliography. How much this would promote the progress of knowledge, by
showing, more distinctly, what has been attempted and accomplished, and
what yet remains to be achieved, and thus indicating the path of useful
effort; how much, by rebuking the rashness which rushes into authorship,
ignorant of what others have written, and adding to the mass of books,
without adding to the sum of knowledge; how much, by giving confidence
to the true and heroic student, who fears no labor, so that it bring him to the
height at which he aims—the summit of learning, in the branch to which he
devotes himself; are objects which deserve the hopeful attention of all who
desire their attainment.
DISTINCTION BETWEEN A CATALOGUE AND A
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL DICTIONARY.
A catalogue of a library is, strictly speaking, but a list of the titles of the
books, which it contains. It is not generally expected to give any further
description of a book than the author gives, or ought to give in the title-
page, and the publisher, in the imprint, or colophon; except the designation
of form, which is, almost universally, added.
A bibliographical dictionary is supposed to contain, besides the titles of
books, such descriptions, more or less extended, drawn from all available
sources of information, as may be necessary to furnish means of identifying
each work, of distinguishing its different editions, of ascertaining the
requisites of a perfect copy, of learning all facts of interest respecting its
authorship, publication, typography, subsequent casualties, alterations, etc.,
its market value, and the estimation in which it is held.
Page 34
A catalogue is designed to show what books are contained in a particular
collection, and nothing more. Persons in want of further information, are
expected to seek for it in bibliographical dictionaries, literary histories, or
similar works.
Inasmuch, however, as bibliographical works are not always accessible, or
known to the investigator, additions are, not unfrequently, made to the titles,
in catalogues, of such notices as belong more appropriately to
bibliographical dictionaries, as above described. These, of course, impart to
such catalogues greater value and usefulness.
As bibliographers, we cannot indeed but wish, that the catalogue of every
library were a bibliographical dictionary of its books. Practically, however,
we must restrict our efforts, within the limits of probable accomplishment.
There is no species of literary labor so arduous, or which makes so
extensive demands upon the learning of the author, as that of the
preparation of such works. The most which one man can hope to effect, in
this department, is to examine and describe books, in some special branch
of knowledge, or books of some particular class, as palæotypes, books
privately printed, a selection of books most esteemed by collectors, &c. It is
too much to expect, that every librarian can find time, or possess learning,
for such a description of all books under his care. Besides, this would be a
waste of labor and of money. The same description would be prepared and
printed, a hundred or a thousand times.
It is doubtless desirable, that such results of original investigations of
librarians, as are not to be found in any of the bibliographical dictionaries,
should be given, in the catalogues which they publish. In other cases, also,
as will appear hereafter, it may be important to give, in a catalogue, fuller
and more accurate descriptions of books, than are to be found upon their
title-pages; but the principle should be established, and ever borne in mind,
that a catalogue, being designed to be merely a list of titles, with imprints
and designations of size, all additional descriptions should be limited and
collection, and nothing more. Persons in want of further information, are
expected to seek for it in bibliographical dictionaries, literary histories, or
similar works.
Inasmuch, however, as bibliographical works are not always accessible, or
known to the investigator, additions are, not unfrequently, made to the titles,
in catalogues, of such notices as belong more appropriately to
bibliographical dictionaries, as above described. These, of course, impart to
such catalogues greater value and usefulness.
As bibliographers, we cannot indeed but wish, that the catalogue of every
library were a bibliographical dictionary of its books. Practically, however,
we must restrict our efforts, within the limits of probable accomplishment.
There is no species of literary labor so arduous, or which makes so
extensive demands upon the learning of the author, as that of the
preparation of such works. The most which one man can hope to effect, in
this department, is to examine and describe books, in some special branch
of knowledge, or books of some particular class, as palæotypes, books
privately printed, a selection of books most esteemed by collectors, &c. It is
too much to expect, that every librarian can find time, or possess learning,
for such a description of all books under his care. Besides, this would be a
waste of labor and of money. The same description would be prepared and
printed, a hundred or a thousand times.
It is doubtless desirable, that such results of original investigations of
librarians, as are not to be found in any of the bibliographical dictionaries,
should be given, in the catalogues which they publish. In other cases, also,
as will appear hereafter, it may be important to give, in a catalogue, fuller
and more accurate descriptions of books, than are to be found upon their
title-pages; but the principle should be established, and ever borne in mind,
that a catalogue, being designed to be merely a list of titles, with imprints
and designations of size, all additional descriptions should be limited and
Page 35
regulated by explicit rules, in order to give uniformity and system to the
work, and to restrict its bulk and cost, within reasonable bounds.
PREPARATION OF TITLES SO AS TO SERVE FOR BOTH
GENERAL AND PARTICULAR CATALOGUES.
It is proposed to prepare and stereotype catalogues of particular libraries, in
such a manner, that the titles can be used, without alteration, for
constructing a General Catalogue.
This requires, that the title of every book be such, as will apply to every
copy of the same edition.
If the edition be different, the book is to be considered different. In almost
every instance, the title also, is different. There are, indeed, cases, where the
title of a book is the same, in two editions, while the body of the work is
more or less altered. Such instances are, however, of rare occurrence. They
are, or should be, recorded in bibliographical works. They could only be
described by one, who should place the two books side by side, and
compare them together. In general, titles vary with the editions. We may,
therefore, in using a title transcribed from one copy of a book, for other
copies, avoid trouble by preparing and stereotyping a new title for every
distinct edition; treating new editions as new books. So that, if copies of
various editions of a work exist in several libraries, each will appear with a
distinct title, in the General Catalogue.
This method of forming a general catalogue requires, further, that
peculiarities of copy, which it may be desirable to note in preparing the
catalogues of particular libraries, should not be stated within the titles; but,
if at all, in notes appended to the titles, and entirely separate from them.
One copy of the same edition of a book may be on vellum, another, on
paper; one may be in quarto form, another in octavo; one may have
cancelled leaves, another, the substituted leaves, another, added leaves;
work, and to restrict its bulk and cost, within reasonable bounds.
PREPARATION OF TITLES SO AS TO SERVE FOR BOTH
GENERAL AND PARTICULAR CATALOGUES.
It is proposed to prepare and stereotype catalogues of particular libraries, in
such a manner, that the titles can be used, without alteration, for
constructing a General Catalogue.
This requires, that the title of every book be such, as will apply to every
copy of the same edition.
If the edition be different, the book is to be considered different. In almost
every instance, the title also, is different. There are, indeed, cases, where the
title of a book is the same, in two editions, while the body of the work is
more or less altered. Such instances are, however, of rare occurrence. They
are, or should be, recorded in bibliographical works. They could only be
described by one, who should place the two books side by side, and
compare them together. In general, titles vary with the editions. We may,
therefore, in using a title transcribed from one copy of a book, for other
copies, avoid trouble by preparing and stereotyping a new title for every
distinct edition; treating new editions as new books. So that, if copies of
various editions of a work exist in several libraries, each will appear with a
distinct title, in the General Catalogue.
This method of forming a general catalogue requires, further, that
peculiarities of copy, which it may be desirable to note in preparing the
catalogues of particular libraries, should not be stated within the titles; but,
if at all, in notes appended to the titles, and entirely separate from them.
One copy of the same edition of a book may be on vellum, another, on
paper; one may be in quarto form, another in octavo; one may have
cancelled leaves, another, the substituted leaves, another, added leaves;
Page 36
some may contain autographs; some, valuable manuscript notes; others may
be bound by Roger Payne, etc., etc. These are peculiarities of copy, and they
may be as numerous as the number of copies in the edition. They are not
noticed in title-pages, and, consequently, would not modify the entries in a
catalogue, which takes cognizance of titles alone.
The printed matter, which constitutes the book, as a literary production, is
not altered, in any of these cases, except in that of cancelled, substituted, or
added leaves. It is indeed true, that, occasionally, alterations are made in the
body of a book, while it is passing through the press: that is to say, after a
few copies have been struck off, some error may be discovered and
corrected, or some word may be substituted for another. But, such changes
are always slight, and can only be detected, by comparing two or more
copies of a work together. In the case of cancelled leaves, it may, sometimes
be desirable to print in the general catalogue, the description of rare and
important copies possessed by particular libraries. But these cases would
occur comparatively seldom. The rule would be, to omit from the title to be
stereotyped, all account of peculiarities, or defects of copies.
In cataloguing particular libraries, such peculiarities should be stated, upon
the card, after the title, but separate from it. They may be printed, at the
expense of such libraries, in the form of notes to their catalogues. The notes
for any particular library may be made as extensive, as the means of the
institution, and the learning and leisure of its librarian permit.
There is another particular, in which the catalogue title might vary, in
different copies: that, of designation of size. The same book, in the same
edition, may have copies in quarto, in octavo, and in duodecimo. The size
of the printed page is, however, in all these cases, the same; otherwise, the
edition is different. All difficulty, on this account, therefore, is obviated, and
all confusion of editions prevented, by adopting, instead of, or in addition to
the usual designation of form, as the indication of size, the measurement of
the printed page, in inches and tenths. Other reasons for this mode of
marking the size of books, with minute directions, will be given hereafter.
be bound by Roger Payne, etc., etc. These are peculiarities of copy, and they
may be as numerous as the number of copies in the edition. They are not
noticed in title-pages, and, consequently, would not modify the entries in a
catalogue, which takes cognizance of titles alone.
The printed matter, which constitutes the book, as a literary production, is
not altered, in any of these cases, except in that of cancelled, substituted, or
added leaves. It is indeed true, that, occasionally, alterations are made in the
body of a book, while it is passing through the press: that is to say, after a
few copies have been struck off, some error may be discovered and
corrected, or some word may be substituted for another. But, such changes
are always slight, and can only be detected, by comparing two or more
copies of a work together. In the case of cancelled leaves, it may, sometimes
be desirable to print in the general catalogue, the description of rare and
important copies possessed by particular libraries. But these cases would
occur comparatively seldom. The rule would be, to omit from the title to be
stereotyped, all account of peculiarities, or defects of copies.
In cataloguing particular libraries, such peculiarities should be stated, upon
the card, after the title, but separate from it. They may be printed, at the
expense of such libraries, in the form of notes to their catalogues. The notes
for any particular library may be made as extensive, as the means of the
institution, and the learning and leisure of its librarian permit.
There is another particular, in which the catalogue title might vary, in
different copies: that, of designation of size. The same book, in the same
edition, may have copies in quarto, in octavo, and in duodecimo. The size
of the printed page is, however, in all these cases, the same; otherwise, the
edition is different. All difficulty, on this account, therefore, is obviated, and
all confusion of editions prevented, by adopting, instead of, or in addition to
the usual designation of form, as the indication of size, the measurement of
the printed page, in inches and tenths. Other reasons for this mode of
marking the size of books, with minute directions, will be given hereafter.
Page 37
FORM OF THE CATALOGUE.
The titles constituting the catalogue may be variously arranged. They may
be placed under the names of authors, and the names disposed in
alphabetical order; they may be grouped in classes, according to subjects; or
they may be made to follow the order of the date, or place of printing.
The two most common forms for catalogues, are the alphabetical and the
classed. Much controversy has arisen respecting their comparative
usefulness. It is not necessary to revive it here, since the system now
proposed, renders it easy to vary the order of titles, so as to suit any desired
form.
For the General Catalogue, however, it is, for several reasons, desirable to
adopt the alphabetical arrangement.
It would be impossible to propose any system of classification, which
would command general approval, or upon which a commission of
competent bibliographers would be unanimous in opinion. A classification,
founded upon the nature of things, though it has occupied the best thoughts
of such men as Bacon, Leibnitz, D'Alembert, Coleridge, Ampère, and many
others, has not yet been attained. Every classification which has been
proposed or used, is more or less arbitrary, and consequently unsatisfactory,
and liable to be altered or superseded.
If, however, it were possible to agree upon a system of classification, the
attempt to carry it out would, in a work like that proposed, be fatal to
uniformity. Where different men were applying the same system, their
opinions would vary, with their varying intelligence and skill. This would
lead to utter and irremediable confusion, and would eventually defeat all
our plans.
Even were these objections obviated, the occurrence of fewer difficulties in
constructing an alphabetical catalogue would still present a decisive
The titles constituting the catalogue may be variously arranged. They may
be placed under the names of authors, and the names disposed in
alphabetical order; they may be grouped in classes, according to subjects; or
they may be made to follow the order of the date, or place of printing.
The two most common forms for catalogues, are the alphabetical and the
classed. Much controversy has arisen respecting their comparative
usefulness. It is not necessary to revive it here, since the system now
proposed, renders it easy to vary the order of titles, so as to suit any desired
form.
For the General Catalogue, however, it is, for several reasons, desirable to
adopt the alphabetical arrangement.
It would be impossible to propose any system of classification, which
would command general approval, or upon which a commission of
competent bibliographers would be unanimous in opinion. A classification,
founded upon the nature of things, though it has occupied the best thoughts
of such men as Bacon, Leibnitz, D'Alembert, Coleridge, Ampère, and many
others, has not yet been attained. Every classification which has been
proposed or used, is more or less arbitrary, and consequently unsatisfactory,
and liable to be altered or superseded.
If, however, it were possible to agree upon a system of classification, the
attempt to carry it out would, in a work like that proposed, be fatal to
uniformity. Where different men were applying the same system, their
opinions would vary, with their varying intelligence and skill. This would
lead to utter and irremediable confusion, and would eventually defeat all
our plans.
Even were these objections obviated, the occurrence of fewer difficulties in
constructing an alphabetical catalogue would still present a decisive
Page 38
argument in its favor. Even these are great. If increased, by an attempt at
classification, they would soon lead to an abandonment of the work.
Another consideration of great weight is, that, in reprinting classified
catalogues, and inserting additions, if the titles were kept in systematic
order, the work of selecting those to be used, and of distributing them to
their places, would have to be done by a person, who, besides being a
practical printer, should be familiar with the bibliographical system
adopted. This would be very expensive. Whereas, on the alphabetical plan,
any printer could do the whole.
On general considerations, without special reference to those which are
peculiar to this system of publishing, alphabetical catalogues are to be
preferred;—catalogues in which all the works of each author are placed
under his name, and the names of authors are arranged alphabetically;
anonymous works being entered under the first word of the title, not an
article or preposition. Such is now the general opinion of competent
bibliographers and literary men.
The Edinburgh Review, in an able and interesting article upon the British
Museum, holds the following language:
"It seems to have been almost universally agreed that the catalogue
ought to be alphabetical. Some time ago the current of opinion
among literary men seemed to be setting towards classed
catalogues, or those in which the books are arranged according to
subjects. We had hardly supposed that this illusion (as we hold it to
be) had become so nearly obsolete as the evidence before us shows
that it is: and this disappearance of a most injurious opinion, which
never was entertained to any extent by the really experienced in
bibliography, encourages us to hope that it will not be long before
the professional persons just alluded to [librarians] will be admitted
to know best on all the points which have been raised relative to the
care of a large library."
classification, they would soon lead to an abandonment of the work.
Another consideration of great weight is, that, in reprinting classified
catalogues, and inserting additions, if the titles were kept in systematic
order, the work of selecting those to be used, and of distributing them to
their places, would have to be done by a person, who, besides being a
practical printer, should be familiar with the bibliographical system
adopted. This would be very expensive. Whereas, on the alphabetical plan,
any printer could do the whole.
On general considerations, without special reference to those which are
peculiar to this system of publishing, alphabetical catalogues are to be
preferred;—catalogues in which all the works of each author are placed
under his name, and the names of authors are arranged alphabetically;
anonymous works being entered under the first word of the title, not an
article or preposition. Such is now the general opinion of competent
bibliographers and literary men.
The Edinburgh Review, in an able and interesting article upon the British
Museum, holds the following language:
"It seems to have been almost universally agreed that the catalogue
ought to be alphabetical. Some time ago the current of opinion
among literary men seemed to be setting towards classed
catalogues, or those in which the books are arranged according to
subjects. We had hardly supposed that this illusion (as we hold it to
be) had become so nearly obsolete as the evidence before us shows
that it is: and this disappearance of a most injurious opinion, which
never was entertained to any extent by the really experienced in
bibliography, encourages us to hope that it will not be long before
the professional persons just alluded to [librarians] will be admitted
to know best on all the points which have been raised relative to the
care of a large library."
Page 39
The experience of all students, of all who use books, if carefully noted, will
show, that, in a vast majority of cases, whoever wishes to refer to books in a
library, knows the names of their authors. It follows, that this form of
arrangement must be, in the main, the most convenient; and if any other be
pursued, it can but accommodate the minority, at the expense of the
majority.
Still, it is indisputable that, oftentimes, the names of authors are not known;
that one knows, merely, what subjects he wishes to investigate.
It may be said, that a catalogue, being designed to be merely a list of books
contained in a library, is not to be expected to furnish this information; and
that references to all authors, treating of any particular subjects, may be
obtained from bibliographical works, encyclopædias, and other sources of
information. This is true. But, unfortunately, these sources of information
are not generally known, or not readily accessible, even to men of
considerable attainments and scholarship.
It becomes, then, a question of importance how far the wants of such
persons are to be provided for. The following remarks on this subject are
worthy of attentive consideration:
"On this, as on other points, we may observe that two descriptions
of persons consult a catalogue—those who know precisely what
book they are in search of, and those who do not. The first will find
by any rule, so soon as they have learnt it; and will be glad indeed
of a catalogue which preserves its consistency, even though 600,000
titles, running over four quarters of the globe, four centuries of time,
and four hundred varieties of usage, should actually require ninety-
one 1) rules of digestion. The second class could easily be suited, if
all their imperfect conceptions tended to the same case of confusion:
and, as being the majority, would have a right to the adoption of the
one nearly universal misconception; which, being one, would
furnish a rule. But it is truth which is single, while error is manifold;
show, that, in a vast majority of cases, whoever wishes to refer to books in a
library, knows the names of their authors. It follows, that this form of
arrangement must be, in the main, the most convenient; and if any other be
pursued, it can but accommodate the minority, at the expense of the
majority.
Still, it is indisputable that, oftentimes, the names of authors are not known;
that one knows, merely, what subjects he wishes to investigate.
It may be said, that a catalogue, being designed to be merely a list of books
contained in a library, is not to be expected to furnish this information; and
that references to all authors, treating of any particular subjects, may be
obtained from bibliographical works, encyclopædias, and other sources of
information. This is true. But, unfortunately, these sources of information
are not generally known, or not readily accessible, even to men of
considerable attainments and scholarship.
It becomes, then, a question of importance how far the wants of such
persons are to be provided for. The following remarks on this subject are
worthy of attentive consideration:
"On this, as on other points, we may observe that two descriptions
of persons consult a catalogue—those who know precisely what
book they are in search of, and those who do not. The first will find
by any rule, so soon as they have learnt it; and will be glad indeed
of a catalogue which preserves its consistency, even though 600,000
titles, running over four quarters of the globe, four centuries of time,
and four hundred varieties of usage, should actually require ninety-
one 1) rules of digestion. The second class could easily be suited, if
all their imperfect conceptions tended to the same case of confusion:
and, as being the majority, would have a right to the adoption of the
one nearly universal misconception; which, being one, would
furnish a rule. But it is truth which is single, while error is manifold;
Page 40
and consequently, it is clear to every common sense except that of
men of letters claiming, as such, to be bibliographers, that one of
two things should be done:—either the truth should be taken, when
known, or in the event of it being possible to be wrong, the error
should be the consequence of a digested and easily-apprehended
rule, consistently applied throughout. If the framer of the catalogue
be allowed to do as he likes, the consulter of it must do as he can.
Now which of the two classes should be considered in preference,—
those who know what they want or those who do not? The Doctor of
Divinity already quoted, gives this as one of his rules: 'Item, whan
anie man comith and wotteth not what he wold haue, then he (the
keper of the Bokys) shall tell hym, and doe hym to understond hys
besynesse.' This can be done, to a certain extent, by cross-
references. But, all cross-references being concessions to want of
accurate knowledge, it is plain that discretionary entries, with
discretionary cross-references, would form a plan which puts
entirely out of the question the convenience of the person who
knows exactly what he wants; which kills both calf and cow for the
less deserving son, without giving the power of making any answer
to the complaint of the one who never fed on husks. Nothing is
stranger in the course of the evidence before us, than the quiet
manner in which the opponents of the existing plan take it for
granted that no one ever goes with a precise knowledge of the title-
page of the work he seeks, unless it be the coolness with which this
accurate inquirer is told, as Mr. Carlyle said to those who write
useful knowledge, that he is one 'whom it is not worth while to take
much trouble to accommodate.'"
But it is convenient even for those to whom the principles and means of
research are best known, to be able to ascertain, readily, what books, of
those which they know to have been written upon the subjects of their
investigation, are to be found in the particular libraries which they consult.
This end may be attained in the following manner. In connection with the
men of letters claiming, as such, to be bibliographers, that one of
two things should be done:—either the truth should be taken, when
known, or in the event of it being possible to be wrong, the error
should be the consequence of a digested and easily-apprehended
rule, consistently applied throughout. If the framer of the catalogue
be allowed to do as he likes, the consulter of it must do as he can.
Now which of the two classes should be considered in preference,—
those who know what they want or those who do not? The Doctor of
Divinity already quoted, gives this as one of his rules: 'Item, whan
anie man comith and wotteth not what he wold haue, then he (the
keper of the Bokys) shall tell hym, and doe hym to understond hys
besynesse.' This can be done, to a certain extent, by cross-
references. But, all cross-references being concessions to want of
accurate knowledge, it is plain that discretionary entries, with
discretionary cross-references, would form a plan which puts
entirely out of the question the convenience of the person who
knows exactly what he wants; which kills both calf and cow for the
less deserving son, without giving the power of making any answer
to the complaint of the one who never fed on husks. Nothing is
stranger in the course of the evidence before us, than the quiet
manner in which the opponents of the existing plan take it for
granted that no one ever goes with a precise knowledge of the title-
page of the work he seeks, unless it be the coolness with which this
accurate inquirer is told, as Mr. Carlyle said to those who write
useful knowledge, that he is one 'whom it is not worth while to take
much trouble to accommodate.'"
But it is convenient even for those to whom the principles and means of
research are best known, to be able to ascertain, readily, what books, of
those which they know to have been written upon the subjects of their
investigation, are to be found in the particular libraries which they consult.
This end may be attained in the following manner. In connection with the
Page 41
catalogue of each library, there should be an index of subjects. This index
should also be alphabetical. Under each subject, the divisions which
naturally belong to it, should be distinctly recognized. It may here be
remarked, that the parts of any particular science, or branch of learning,
may be clearly defined, and universally acknowledged, whilst the relation
of this science, or branch of learning, to others, may not be clearly
established. To use the words of a vigorous writer upon this subject: "Take a
library upon one science, and it classifies beautifully, sketching out, to a
nicety, the boundaries, which, it is too rarely noticed, are much more
distinct between the parts of a subject, than between one subject and
another. Long after the counties of England and Scotland were well
determined, the debateable land was nothing but a theatre of war."
This index should be alphabetical, rather than classed, because it is easier to
find a word, in an alphabetical arrangement, than in any other order of
classification; and, besides, the subject of research may be one not
admitted, as a distinct division, in any classification. Such indexes can
hardly be expected, immediately, in connection with the general catalogue;
though, it is to be hoped, that these valuable appendages will not long be, of
necessity, omitted.
A method of securing uniformity in such indexes may, hereafter, be agreed
upon, so that they may be combined and form an alphabetical index of
subjects to the general catalogue. It is thought best, however, for the
present, to limit our efforts to the procuring of good alphabetical catalogues,
as a groundwork, to which other valuable aids to research, may, as
opportunities offer, be superadded.
NECESSITY OF RULES FOR THE PREPARATION OF
CATALOGUES.
The preparation of a catalogue may seem a light task, to the inexperienced,
and to those who are unacquainted with the requirements of the learned
should also be alphabetical. Under each subject, the divisions which
naturally belong to it, should be distinctly recognized. It may here be
remarked, that the parts of any particular science, or branch of learning,
may be clearly defined, and universally acknowledged, whilst the relation
of this science, or branch of learning, to others, may not be clearly
established. To use the words of a vigorous writer upon this subject: "Take a
library upon one science, and it classifies beautifully, sketching out, to a
nicety, the boundaries, which, it is too rarely noticed, are much more
distinct between the parts of a subject, than between one subject and
another. Long after the counties of England and Scotland were well
determined, the debateable land was nothing but a theatre of war."
This index should be alphabetical, rather than classed, because it is easier to
find a word, in an alphabetical arrangement, than in any other order of
classification; and, besides, the subject of research may be one not
admitted, as a distinct division, in any classification. Such indexes can
hardly be expected, immediately, in connection with the general catalogue;
though, it is to be hoped, that these valuable appendages will not long be, of
necessity, omitted.
A method of securing uniformity in such indexes may, hereafter, be agreed
upon, so that they may be combined and form an alphabetical index of
subjects to the general catalogue. It is thought best, however, for the
present, to limit our efforts to the procuring of good alphabetical catalogues,
as a groundwork, to which other valuable aids to research, may, as
opportunities offer, be superadded.
NECESSITY OF RULES FOR THE PREPARATION OF
CATALOGUES.
The preparation of a catalogue may seem a light task, to the inexperienced,
and to those who are unacquainted with the requirements of the learned
Page 42
world, respecting such works. In truth, however, there is no species of
literary labor so arduous and perplexing. The peculiarities of titles are, like
the idiosyncracies of authors, innumerable. Books are in all languages, and
treat of subjects as multitudinous as the topics of human thought.
Liability to error and to confusion is, here, so great and so continual, that it
is impossible to labor successfully, without a rigid adherence to rules.
Although such rules be not formally enunciated, they must exist in the mind
of the cataloguer, and guide him, or the result of his labors will be
mortifying and unprofitable.
In this country, he who undertakes to prepare a catalogue, goes to the work
under great disadvantages, in many respects. Few have had opportunity to
acquire the requisite bibliographical knowledge and experience; and few
libraries contain the necessary books of reference. A set of rules, therefore,
seems peculiarly necessary for the assistance of librarians.
Minute and stringent rules become absolutely indispensable, when the
catalogue of each library is, as upon the proposed plan, to form part of a
general catalogue. Uniformity is, then, imperative; but, among many
laborers, can only be secured by the adherence of all to rules embracing, as
far as possible, the minutest details of the work.
The rules which follow were drawn up with great care. They are founded
upon those adopted for the compilation of the catalogue of the British
Museum; some of them are, verbatim, the same. Others conform more to
rules advocated by Mr. Panizzi, than to those finally sanctioned by the
Trustees of the Museum. Many modifications and additions have been
made, adapted to the peculiar character of the system now proposed. Some
innovations have been introduced, which, it is hoped, may be considered
improvements. The commissioners, appointed to examine and report upon
the catalogue project, considered not only its general features, but, also, its
minute details. To them, were submitted the rules for cataloguing, which
literary labor so arduous and perplexing. The peculiarities of titles are, like
the idiosyncracies of authors, innumerable. Books are in all languages, and
treat of subjects as multitudinous as the topics of human thought.
Liability to error and to confusion is, here, so great and so continual, that it
is impossible to labor successfully, without a rigid adherence to rules.
Although such rules be not formally enunciated, they must exist in the mind
of the cataloguer, and guide him, or the result of his labors will be
mortifying and unprofitable.
In this country, he who undertakes to prepare a catalogue, goes to the work
under great disadvantages, in many respects. Few have had opportunity to
acquire the requisite bibliographical knowledge and experience; and few
libraries contain the necessary books of reference. A set of rules, therefore,
seems peculiarly necessary for the assistance of librarians.
Minute and stringent rules become absolutely indispensable, when the
catalogue of each library is, as upon the proposed plan, to form part of a
general catalogue. Uniformity is, then, imperative; but, among many
laborers, can only be secured by the adherence of all to rules embracing, as
far as possible, the minutest details of the work.
The rules which follow were drawn up with great care. They are founded
upon those adopted for the compilation of the catalogue of the British
Museum; some of them are, verbatim, the same. Others conform more to
rules advocated by Mr. Panizzi, than to those finally sanctioned by the
Trustees of the Museum. Many modifications and additions have been
made, adapted to the peculiar character of the system now proposed. Some
innovations have been introduced, which, it is hoped, may be considered
improvements. The commissioners, appointed to examine and report upon
the catalogue project, considered not only its general features, but, also, its
minute details. To them, were submitted the rules for cataloguing, which
Page 43
were separately discussed, and, after having been variously amended and
modified, were recommended for adoption.
It is too much to suppose that any code should provide for every case of
difficulty which may occur. The great aim, here, has been to establish
principles, and to furnish analogies, by which many cases, not immediately
discussed, may be indirectly settled; and, it is believed, that the instances
will be few, which cannot be determined, by studying the rules, with the
remarks under them; and carefully considering the characteristics of this
kind of catalogue.
It should be remembered that a principal object of the rules is to secure
uniformity; and that, consequently, some rules, which may seem
unnecessarily burdensome, and, in certain applications, even capricious,
are, all things considered, the best; because they secure that uniformity,
which is not otherwise possible of attainment, and without which, the
catalogues could not be comprehended in a general system.
DUTIES OF COLLABORATORS AND SUPERINTENDENT.
The catalogue of each library is to be prepared, in accordance with the
rules, under the immediate direction of the librarian, by transcribers
employed by him. Should the system here proposed come into general use,
it will probably be found expedient to have persons specially trained to the
business, who shall go from place to place, for the purpose of making
catalogues. Much of the value of the work will, of course, depend upon the
faithfulness and learning of those who first prepare the titles. The
qualifications, both natural and acquired, demanded for the suitable
accomplishment of their task, are, unfortunately, rare. No person, who is
impatient, indolent, inaccurate, or careless in his personal habits; who is
ignorant of literary history and bibliography; who is unacquainted with the
classical, and with the most important modern languages; or who is
destitute of that general knowledge of the circle of the sciences, which is
modified, were recommended for adoption.
It is too much to suppose that any code should provide for every case of
difficulty which may occur. The great aim, here, has been to establish
principles, and to furnish analogies, by which many cases, not immediately
discussed, may be indirectly settled; and, it is believed, that the instances
will be few, which cannot be determined, by studying the rules, with the
remarks under them; and carefully considering the characteristics of this
kind of catalogue.
It should be remembered that a principal object of the rules is to secure
uniformity; and that, consequently, some rules, which may seem
unnecessarily burdensome, and, in certain applications, even capricious,
are, all things considered, the best; because they secure that uniformity,
which is not otherwise possible of attainment, and without which, the
catalogues could not be comprehended in a general system.
DUTIES OF COLLABORATORS AND SUPERINTENDENT.
The catalogue of each library is to be prepared, in accordance with the
rules, under the immediate direction of the librarian, by transcribers
employed by him. Should the system here proposed come into general use,
it will probably be found expedient to have persons specially trained to the
business, who shall go from place to place, for the purpose of making
catalogues. Much of the value of the work will, of course, depend upon the
faithfulness and learning of those who first prepare the titles. The
qualifications, both natural and acquired, demanded for the suitable
accomplishment of their task, are, unfortunately, rare. No person, who is
impatient, indolent, inaccurate, or careless in his personal habits; who is
ignorant of literary history and bibliography; who is unacquainted with the
classical, and with the most important modern languages; or who is
destitute of that general knowledge of the circle of the sciences, which is
Page 44
attained in, what is usually called, a liberal education; can be expected to
make a catalogue of a general library, that will not be discreditable to the
compiler, and to the institution employing him. Great care should, therefore,
be exercised in selecting men for such work.
It is proper to remark, in this place, that no one, whatever may be his
talents, attainments and industry, can safely work with the rapidity, which
the public, and committees (inexperienced in catalogue-making, however
judicious and well-instructed in other matters) frequently require. It is
impossible to say what would be a good average rate of performance, in
cataloguing a library, without knowing exactly the kind of works it
contains. The best and only satisfactory criterion is furnished by the rate of
progress in the British Museum, the National Library of Paris, and other
large libraries containing books of all kinds. A trial of many years has
shown that men possessed of the best qualifications, long practised in the
work, with every advantage of a systematic division of labor, of access to
all necessary books of reference, and to persons who could help them in
emergencies, provided with every mechanical facility and assistance to be
desired, can prepare about forty or fifty titles a day.
The danger of working with too great rapidity, without rules, and without
suitable bibliographical preparation, was most strikingly illustrated during
the discussions of the British Museum Commission. The following account
of the particular instance alluded to is extracted from an article in the
Edinburgh Review for October, 1850:
"Mr. Payne Collier, the secretary of the Commission, undertook to
show how the Museum catalogue should be made, without reference
to any preceding one. Mr. Collier prepared, according to his own
views, twenty-five titles, done in an hour, of books from his own
library, and with which he was therefore previously well acquainted.
They were handed to Mr. Panizzi, with the full consent of the writer,
and an invitation of criticism. Mr. Payne Collier is known to our
readers: but to 'excuse the tone of confidence' he assumed, he
make a catalogue of a general library, that will not be discreditable to the
compiler, and to the institution employing him. Great care should, therefore,
be exercised in selecting men for such work.
It is proper to remark, in this place, that no one, whatever may be his
talents, attainments and industry, can safely work with the rapidity, which
the public, and committees (inexperienced in catalogue-making, however
judicious and well-instructed in other matters) frequently require. It is
impossible to say what would be a good average rate of performance, in
cataloguing a library, without knowing exactly the kind of works it
contains. The best and only satisfactory criterion is furnished by the rate of
progress in the British Museum, the National Library of Paris, and other
large libraries containing books of all kinds. A trial of many years has
shown that men possessed of the best qualifications, long practised in the
work, with every advantage of a systematic division of labor, of access to
all necessary books of reference, and to persons who could help them in
emergencies, provided with every mechanical facility and assistance to be
desired, can prepare about forty or fifty titles a day.
The danger of working with too great rapidity, without rules, and without
suitable bibliographical preparation, was most strikingly illustrated during
the discussions of the British Museum Commission. The following account
of the particular instance alluded to is extracted from an article in the
Edinburgh Review for October, 1850:
"Mr. Payne Collier, the secretary of the Commission, undertook to
show how the Museum catalogue should be made, without reference
to any preceding one. Mr. Collier prepared, according to his own
views, twenty-five titles, done in an hour, of books from his own
library, and with which he was therefore previously well acquainted.
They were handed to Mr. Panizzi, with the full consent of the writer,
and an invitation of criticism. Mr. Payne Collier is known to our
readers: but to 'excuse the tone of confidence' he assumed, he
Page 45
described himself, in handing over these slips, as having attained a
certain reputation in letters and particularly in antiquarian literature.
The description is as correct a one as could be looked for from Mr.
Collier himself: and the Society of Antiquaries, the Shakspeare and
Camden Societies, and the Royal Society of Literature could inform
the public, if need were, that he did not overrate himself. Moreover,
his confidence was proved and supported by the most explicit
dealing: he willingly lent those of the books he had described which
were not in the Museum library, and, after the criticism to which we
are coming, he offered no plea of haste. On the contrary, when a
contemporary journal, of opposite views to our own, called them, by
way of extenuation, his 'hurried slips,' he wrote a public letter in
correction of the designation, maintaining that they were 'not
hurried in any sense of the word,' and adhering to the defence,
presently to be noticed, which he had circulated among the
Commissioners in a private pamphlet.
"Mr. Panizzi put these slips into the hands of Mr. Jones, his senior
assistant, requesting him to report upon them. The report was as
follows:
'These twenty-five titles contain almost every possible error
which can be committed in cataloguing books, and are open
to almost every possible objection which can be brought
against concise titles. The faults may be classed as follows:—
1st. Incorrect or insufficient description, calculated to
mislead as to the nature or condition of the work specified.
2nd. Omission of the names of editors, whereby we lose a
most necessary guide in selecting among different editions of
the same work. 3rd. Omission of the Christian names of
authors, causing great confusion between the works of
different authors who have the same surname—a confusion
increasing in proportion to the extent of the catalogue. 4th.
certain reputation in letters and particularly in antiquarian literature.
The description is as correct a one as could be looked for from Mr.
Collier himself: and the Society of Antiquaries, the Shakspeare and
Camden Societies, and the Royal Society of Literature could inform
the public, if need were, that he did not overrate himself. Moreover,
his confidence was proved and supported by the most explicit
dealing: he willingly lent those of the books he had described which
were not in the Museum library, and, after the criticism to which we
are coming, he offered no plea of haste. On the contrary, when a
contemporary journal, of opposite views to our own, called them, by
way of extenuation, his 'hurried slips,' he wrote a public letter in
correction of the designation, maintaining that they were 'not
hurried in any sense of the word,' and adhering to the defence,
presently to be noticed, which he had circulated among the
Commissioners in a private pamphlet.
"Mr. Panizzi put these slips into the hands of Mr. Jones, his senior
assistant, requesting him to report upon them. The report was as
follows:
'These twenty-five titles contain almost every possible error
which can be committed in cataloguing books, and are open
to almost every possible objection which can be brought
against concise titles. The faults may be classed as follows:—
1st. Incorrect or insufficient description, calculated to
mislead as to the nature or condition of the work specified.
2nd. Omission of the names of editors, whereby we lose a
most necessary guide in selecting among different editions of
the same work. 3rd. Omission of the Christian names of
authors, causing great confusion between the works of
different authors who have the same surname—a confusion
increasing in proportion to the extent of the catalogue. 4th.
Page 46
Omission of the names of annotators. 5th. Omission of the
names of translators. 6th. Omission of the number of the
edition, thus rejecting a most important and direct evidence
of the value of a work. 7th. Adopting the name of the editor
as a heading, when the name of the author appears in the
title-page. 8th. Adopting the name of the translator as a
heading, when the name of the author appears on the title-
page. 9th. Adopting as a heading the title or name of the
author merely as it appears on the title-page—a practice
which would distribute the works of the Bishop of London
under the names Blomfield, Chester, and London; and those
of Lord Ellesmere under Gowan, Egerton, and Ellesmere.
10th. Using English or some other language instead of the
language of the title-page. 11th. Cataloguing anonymous
works, or works published under initials, under the name of
the supposed author. Where this practice is adopted, the
books so catalogued can be found only by those who possess
the same information as the cataloguer, and uniformity of
system is impossible, unless the cataloguer know the author
of every work published anonymously or under initials. 12th.
Errors in grammar. 13th. Errors in description of the size of
the book. We have here faults of thirteen different kinds in
twenty-five titles, and the number of these faults amount to
more than two in each title. A large proportion of them,
moreover, is of such a nature that it would be impossible to
detect them when the written title is separated from the book;
for example, Mr. Collier has catalogued an edition of the
Odyssey, with a Latin title, as though the title were in Greek.
A mere perusal of Mr. Collier's title would not lead any
person to suspect the existence of such a blunder. [I may say
(says Mr. Panizzi), by way of parenthesis, that when I saw
this Odyssey, printed at Oxford, with a Greek title, I sent
everywhere to try to find it. I had one with a Latin title of the
names of translators. 6th. Omission of the number of the
edition, thus rejecting a most important and direct evidence
of the value of a work. 7th. Adopting the name of the editor
as a heading, when the name of the author appears in the
title-page. 8th. Adopting the name of the translator as a
heading, when the name of the author appears on the title-
page. 9th. Adopting as a heading the title or name of the
author merely as it appears on the title-page—a practice
which would distribute the works of the Bishop of London
under the names Blomfield, Chester, and London; and those
of Lord Ellesmere under Gowan, Egerton, and Ellesmere.
10th. Using English or some other language instead of the
language of the title-page. 11th. Cataloguing anonymous
works, or works published under initials, under the name of
the supposed author. Where this practice is adopted, the
books so catalogued can be found only by those who possess
the same information as the cataloguer, and uniformity of
system is impossible, unless the cataloguer know the author
of every work published anonymously or under initials. 12th.
Errors in grammar. 13th. Errors in description of the size of
the book. We have here faults of thirteen different kinds in
twenty-five titles, and the number of these faults amount to
more than two in each title. A large proportion of them,
moreover, is of such a nature that it would be impossible to
detect them when the written title is separated from the book;
for example, Mr. Collier has catalogued an edition of the
Odyssey, with a Latin title, as though the title were in Greek.
A mere perusal of Mr. Collier's title would not lead any
person to suspect the existence of such a blunder. [I may say
(says Mr. Panizzi), by way of parenthesis, that when I saw
this Odyssey, printed at Oxford, with a Greek title, I sent
everywhere to try to find it. I had one with a Latin title of the
Page 47
same year, and of the same size, but I could not be sure that it
was the same. I sent to Oxford; I made all sorts of inquiries;
nobody knew such an Odyssey with a Greek title; but still
this was negative evidence, until I begged the favor of Mr.
Collier to show me the book itself from which he drew up his
title. The title is in Latin, therefore the idea created by his
title, that there was another edition of the Odyssey in the
same year and of the same size, at Oxford, is wrong; there
was only one.] Two editions of Madame de Stael's work on
the French Revolution appeared at Paris in 1818; but Mr.
Collier's title making no mention of the edition, the inference
would arise that the copy to which it referred was of the first
rather than of the second edition. It is a fallacy to say that
errors can be corrected on a subsequent perusal of the titles
or in print, unless that perusal be an actual comparison of the
title with the book. [In fact, in the case of the Odyssey with
the Greek title, the title looked to all intents and purposes
very correct, but it was not correct.] Where we see such a
result as is shown above, from an experiment made by a
gentleman of education; accustomed to research, and
acquainted with books generally, upon only twenty-five
works, taken from his own library, and of the most easy
description, we may form some idea of what a catalogue
would be, drawn up, in the same manner, by ten persons, of
about 600,000 works, embracing every branch of human
learning, and presenting difficulties of every possible
description. The average number of faults being more than
two to a title, the total is somewhat startling—about
1,300,000 faults for the 600,000 works; that is, supposing the
proportion to continue the same. But it must be borne in mind
that the proportion of errors would increase with the number
of titles; that to errors in drawing up each individual title
would be superadded the errors which would unavoidably
was the same. I sent to Oxford; I made all sorts of inquiries;
nobody knew such an Odyssey with a Greek title; but still
this was negative evidence, until I begged the favor of Mr.
Collier to show me the book itself from which he drew up his
title. The title is in Latin, therefore the idea created by his
title, that there was another edition of the Odyssey in the
same year and of the same size, at Oxford, is wrong; there
was only one.] Two editions of Madame de Stael's work on
the French Revolution appeared at Paris in 1818; but Mr.
Collier's title making no mention of the edition, the inference
would arise that the copy to which it referred was of the first
rather than of the second edition. It is a fallacy to say that
errors can be corrected on a subsequent perusal of the titles
or in print, unless that perusal be an actual comparison of the
title with the book. [In fact, in the case of the Odyssey with
the Greek title, the title looked to all intents and purposes
very correct, but it was not correct.] Where we see such a
result as is shown above, from an experiment made by a
gentleman of education; accustomed to research, and
acquainted with books generally, upon only twenty-five
works, taken from his own library, and of the most easy
description, we may form some idea of what a catalogue
would be, drawn up, in the same manner, by ten persons, of
about 600,000 works, embracing every branch of human
learning, and presenting difficulties of every possible
description. The average number of faults being more than
two to a title, the total is somewhat startling—about
1,300,000 faults for the 600,000 works; that is, supposing the
proportion to continue the same. But it must be borne in mind
that the proportion of errors would increase with the number
of titles; that to errors in drawing up each individual title
would be superadded the errors which would unavoidably
Page 48
occur in the process of arranging the titles, and subsequently
in the printing. In short, I humbly conceive that it would be
impossible to prove the inexpediency of Mr. Collier's plan
more effectually than he has himself done; and I hope I may
add, without giving offence, that, had I seen these titles under
any other circumstances than the present, I should have
concluded that the object was to show how nearly worthless
would be a catalogue, the proposed advantages of which
were short titles, drawn up and printed within the shortest
possible period of time.'
"Mr. Jones then proceeded to a detailed proof of his assertions. In a
case of this kind, we are inclined to think that Mr. Collier should
have had a reply: but the question is complicated, for though here
assailed, he was an assailant, and moreover was an officer of the
court who had been permitted to make himself a partizan, and to
support his own views by circulating pamphlets among the judges,
which a sense of official propriety prevented Mr. Panizzi from
answering in the same way. Mr. Collier did answer in a pamphlet
addressed to the Commissioners, as well as (recently) in the journal
alluded to. The answer does not deny one iota of Mr. Jones's
imputation: it merely protests against being tried by Mr. Panizzi's
rules. 'I intended,' says Mr. Collier, 'my English mode of cataloguing
to be diametrically opposed to his foreign mode, which might do
well enough for stationary or retrograding countries, where want of
enlightenment is at this hour producing the most lamentable
consequences, but which was totally unfit for this country, where
inquiry is active, where education is daily extending, and which
mainly owes to the spread of education2) the happiness and
tranquillity it enjoys. Nothing therefore could be more obviously
unjust than to test my titles by Mr. Panizzi's rules. I discarded them
altogether; I threw them overboard at once, and en masse....'
in the printing. In short, I humbly conceive that it would be
impossible to prove the inexpediency of Mr. Collier's plan
more effectually than he has himself done; and I hope I may
add, without giving offence, that, had I seen these titles under
any other circumstances than the present, I should have
concluded that the object was to show how nearly worthless
would be a catalogue, the proposed advantages of which
were short titles, drawn up and printed within the shortest
possible period of time.'
"Mr. Jones then proceeded to a detailed proof of his assertions. In a
case of this kind, we are inclined to think that Mr. Collier should
have had a reply: but the question is complicated, for though here
assailed, he was an assailant, and moreover was an officer of the
court who had been permitted to make himself a partizan, and to
support his own views by circulating pamphlets among the judges,
which a sense of official propriety prevented Mr. Panizzi from
answering in the same way. Mr. Collier did answer in a pamphlet
addressed to the Commissioners, as well as (recently) in the journal
alluded to. The answer does not deny one iota of Mr. Jones's
imputation: it merely protests against being tried by Mr. Panizzi's
rules. 'I intended,' says Mr. Collier, 'my English mode of cataloguing
to be diametrically opposed to his foreign mode, which might do
well enough for stationary or retrograding countries, where want of
enlightenment is at this hour producing the most lamentable
consequences, but which was totally unfit for this country, where
inquiry is active, where education is daily extending, and which
mainly owes to the spread of education2) the happiness and
tranquillity it enjoys. Nothing therefore could be more obviously
unjust than to test my titles by Mr. Panizzi's rules. I discarded them
altogether; I threw them overboard at once, and en masse....'
Page 49
"We are English as well as Mr. Collier; but we do not see that
progress and enlightenment are essentially connected with bad
bibliography at two errors and a fraction per title. Neither do we
think Mr. Collier's defence more valid than would be that of an
incorrect arithmetician who should attribute the rules to Cocker or
Walkingame, and protest against the jurisdiction. Mr. Panizzi's rules,
like all other codes, contain offences divisible into mala in se and
mala prohibita: Mr. Collier justifies his departures from the morals
of bibliography, by alleging his right to differ from Mr. Panizzi
about its expediencies. He leaves out an author's Christian name, or
substitutes his translator for him, and says he is not bound to follow
Mr. Panizzi's foreign modes: and therein he resembles those
reasoners who have defended false inference by renouncing
Aristotle. But his own argument may be turned against him: it is a
strong presumption in favor of the materiality of Mr. Panizzi's rules,
that so able an opponent finds himself under the necessity of
implying the following alternative—either those rules, or such
bibliography as is seen in this rejection of them. We dwell the more
upon this point because we observe that some of the journals adopt
the defence, and say in terms that what Mr. Panizzi calls errors are
deviations from his own ninety-one rules. Are we really to believe
that, if Mr. Collier had chosen to spell authors' names backwards, it
would have been a sufficient answer to an objection from Mr.
Panizzi, that the plan of writing them forwards was one of his own
rules? According to Mr. Collier and his defenders, English grammar
is only one of Mr. Panizzi's foreign modes, repudiated by English
common sense."
But the most elaborately formed rules for cataloguing are inadequate to
provide for all cases. Doubts and difficulties will unavoidably arise, as to
their application. For example, in abridging titles, scarcely any two men
would agree, even within the limits of the rules given. It is necessary,
therefore, that there should be a central superintendence of the whole
progress and enlightenment are essentially connected with bad
bibliography at two errors and a fraction per title. Neither do we
think Mr. Collier's defence more valid than would be that of an
incorrect arithmetician who should attribute the rules to Cocker or
Walkingame, and protest against the jurisdiction. Mr. Panizzi's rules,
like all other codes, contain offences divisible into mala in se and
mala prohibita: Mr. Collier justifies his departures from the morals
of bibliography, by alleging his right to differ from Mr. Panizzi
about its expediencies. He leaves out an author's Christian name, or
substitutes his translator for him, and says he is not bound to follow
Mr. Panizzi's foreign modes: and therein he resembles those
reasoners who have defended false inference by renouncing
Aristotle. But his own argument may be turned against him: it is a
strong presumption in favor of the materiality of Mr. Panizzi's rules,
that so able an opponent finds himself under the necessity of
implying the following alternative—either those rules, or such
bibliography as is seen in this rejection of them. We dwell the more
upon this point because we observe that some of the journals adopt
the defence, and say in terms that what Mr. Panizzi calls errors are
deviations from his own ninety-one rules. Are we really to believe
that, if Mr. Collier had chosen to spell authors' names backwards, it
would have been a sufficient answer to an objection from Mr.
Panizzi, that the plan of writing them forwards was one of his own
rules? According to Mr. Collier and his defenders, English grammar
is only one of Mr. Panizzi's foreign modes, repudiated by English
common sense."
But the most elaborately formed rules for cataloguing are inadequate to
provide for all cases. Doubts and difficulties will unavoidably arise, as to
their application. For example, in abridging titles, scarcely any two men
would agree, even within the limits of the rules given. It is necessary,
therefore, that there should be a central superintendence of the whole
Page 50
enterprise; and that the duties of those who are engaged in preparing the
titles, and of the superintendent should be distinctly understood. This object
has been kept in view in preparing the rules. The transcribers are to be
responsible for exactness, in writing off titles without abridgment; and for a
clear statement, in notes, of all peculiarities not mentioned in the titles.
They should also indicate the parts of the titles which they think might be
omitted.
The titles are then to be submitted to the superintendent. He is to examine
them, in order to see that all the rules have been observed. He is to decide
upon all abridgments and additions, and mark the manuscript for the printer.
He is also to examine the last revise.
PRINTING AND STEREOTYPING.
The printing should all be executed in one office, under the immediate eye
of the superintendent. The same type, and the same style of work should be
used in all parts.
It is not necessary, upon this plan, to finish a catalogue in manuscript,
before beginning to print. Titles may be prepared and stereotyped without
regard to their future arrangement. The work of the printer may keep pace
with that of the transcribers. Should it be desired, a catalogue might be
published in parts, each comprising a particular class of books.
The titles, after having been set up in type, and corrected with the utmost
care, are, before stereotyping, to be sent to the library to which they belong,
to be revised, by a comparison with the books themselves. This
arrangement implies the necessity of a large fount of type, and of
promptness on the part of librarians.
The titles are then to be stereotyped, each upon a separate plate, or block.
The headings (if they be names) are to stand on plates distinct from the
titles. This is required, in order to avoid repeating them for each title. They
titles, and of the superintendent should be distinctly understood. This object
has been kept in view in preparing the rules. The transcribers are to be
responsible for exactness, in writing off titles without abridgment; and for a
clear statement, in notes, of all peculiarities not mentioned in the titles.
They should also indicate the parts of the titles which they think might be
omitted.
The titles are then to be submitted to the superintendent. He is to examine
them, in order to see that all the rules have been observed. He is to decide
upon all abridgments and additions, and mark the manuscript for the printer.
He is also to examine the last revise.
PRINTING AND STEREOTYPING.
The printing should all be executed in one office, under the immediate eye
of the superintendent. The same type, and the same style of work should be
used in all parts.
It is not necessary, upon this plan, to finish a catalogue in manuscript,
before beginning to print. Titles may be prepared and stereotyped without
regard to their future arrangement. The work of the printer may keep pace
with that of the transcribers. Should it be desired, a catalogue might be
published in parts, each comprising a particular class of books.
The titles, after having been set up in type, and corrected with the utmost
care, are, before stereotyping, to be sent to the library to which they belong,
to be revised, by a comparison with the books themselves. This
arrangement implies the necessity of a large fount of type, and of
promptness on the part of librarians.
The titles are then to be stereotyped, each upon a separate plate, or block.
The headings (if they be names) are to stand on plates distinct from the
titles. This is required, in order to avoid repeating them for each title. They
Page 51
must be separate from the titles, that other titles may, if occasion require, be
interposed.
Every name, or other word, used as a heading, is to be printed, in the title,
in small capitals; thus each stereotyped title will show, at a glance, the
heading under which it belongs.
Each title is to have upon it a running number, according to the order of its
being stereotyped. The use of this number is for reference to the Local
Index of the general catalogue, in which the libraries, where the books are
to be found, will be designated. When the catalogue is made up, these
numbers will not be in connection; but in the index, they will follow each
other in consecutive order, and should there have, printed against each, the
names of the several libraries containing the book. These numbers will
further serve to show the extent and progress of the work.
Copies of the titles stereotyped will be kept at the Smithsonian Institution,
arranged in their numerical order; so that in referring to any particular title
it may not be necessary to copy the title in full, but merely to give the
number attached to it.
It will sometimes happen, that words, which, according to the rules, are
used as headings, do not occur in the titles. There would, then, without
further provision, be no means of ascertaining, from an examination of the
plate itself, its order in the collection. To meet this case, the expedient has
been adopted, of setting up the word to be used as the heading, in the
margin of the title, and in shorter type, which will then show itself upon the
plate, but not upon the printed page.
PRESERVATION AND USE OF THE PLATES.
When the titles have been stereotyped, and the plates ascertained to be in
perfect working order, they are to be arranged alphabetically, and kept on
sliding shelves, or shallow drawers, placed as near to each other as possible.
interposed.
Every name, or other word, used as a heading, is to be printed, in the title,
in small capitals; thus each stereotyped title will show, at a glance, the
heading under which it belongs.
Each title is to have upon it a running number, according to the order of its
being stereotyped. The use of this number is for reference to the Local
Index of the general catalogue, in which the libraries, where the books are
to be found, will be designated. When the catalogue is made up, these
numbers will not be in connection; but in the index, they will follow each
other in consecutive order, and should there have, printed against each, the
names of the several libraries containing the book. These numbers will
further serve to show the extent and progress of the work.
Copies of the titles stereotyped will be kept at the Smithsonian Institution,
arranged in their numerical order; so that in referring to any particular title
it may not be necessary to copy the title in full, but merely to give the
number attached to it.
It will sometimes happen, that words, which, according to the rules, are
used as headings, do not occur in the titles. There would, then, without
further provision, be no means of ascertaining, from an examination of the
plate itself, its order in the collection. To meet this case, the expedient has
been adopted, of setting up the word to be used as the heading, in the
margin of the title, and in shorter type, which will then show itself upon the
plate, but not upon the printed page.
PRESERVATION AND USE OF THE PLATES.
When the titles have been stereotyped, and the plates ascertained to be in
perfect working order, they are to be arranged alphabetically, and kept on
sliding shelves, or shallow drawers, placed as near to each other as possible.
Page 52
The catch-letters of the titles may be marked upon the front of each shelf, so
as to admit of alteration as the changing of the plates may require. The
ranges of shelves may be so disposed as to form deep and narrow alcoves.
A room of fifty feet by forty would accommodate the plates of upwards of a
million titles, which may, in this manner, be kept in very compact and
perfect order, and, at the same time, be easily accessible.
It may not be amiss to add, that the material, which it is proposed to employ
in the stereotyping, is much less expensive than common type metal; so
cheap, indeed, that the whole expenditure on this account, even for so large
a collection, would be of small importance. It is, besides, much lighter than
type metal, more convenient in handling, and requires fewer, and less
expensive fixtures. It is not at all affected by dampness, or by any ordinary
elevation of temperature.
The plates are mounted, for printing, upon blocks similar to those ordinarily
used for stereotype plates, but with continuous clamps extending the whole
length of the page. The breadth of page adopted is such as is suitable for a
work in octavo, or in double columns in quarto or folio. The latter form
(folio double columns) will probably be found most convenient, as well as
most economical, for large catalogues. Presenting more titles upon a page, it
enables a student to examine and compare, with greater facility, the various
works of an author. It requires also less paper and press-work for the same
number of titles. These considerations have led to the general adoption of
the folio form for catalogues of large libraries. To these it may be added, in
the present case, that in folio pages it would be practicable to avoid the
division of titles between lines, without occasioning observable
irregularities in the length of the pages.
METHOD OF USING THE STEREOTYPED TITLES IN THE
FORMATION OF NEW CATALOGUES.
as to admit of alteration as the changing of the plates may require. The
ranges of shelves may be so disposed as to form deep and narrow alcoves.
A room of fifty feet by forty would accommodate the plates of upwards of a
million titles, which may, in this manner, be kept in very compact and
perfect order, and, at the same time, be easily accessible.
It may not be amiss to add, that the material, which it is proposed to employ
in the stereotyping, is much less expensive than common type metal; so
cheap, indeed, that the whole expenditure on this account, even for so large
a collection, would be of small importance. It is, besides, much lighter than
type metal, more convenient in handling, and requires fewer, and less
expensive fixtures. It is not at all affected by dampness, or by any ordinary
elevation of temperature.
The plates are mounted, for printing, upon blocks similar to those ordinarily
used for stereotype plates, but with continuous clamps extending the whole
length of the page. The breadth of page adopted is such as is suitable for a
work in octavo, or in double columns in quarto or folio. The latter form
(folio double columns) will probably be found most convenient, as well as
most economical, for large catalogues. Presenting more titles upon a page, it
enables a student to examine and compare, with greater facility, the various
works of an author. It requires also less paper and press-work for the same
number of titles. These considerations have led to the general adoption of
the folio form for catalogues of large libraries. To these it may be added, in
the present case, that in folio pages it would be practicable to avoid the
division of titles between lines, without occasioning observable
irregularities in the length of the pages.
METHOD OF USING THE STEREOTYPED TITLES IN THE
FORMATION OF NEW CATALOGUES.
Page 53
In concluding these details of the system of stereotyping catalogues, by
separate titles, it now remains to say a few words upon the method of
employing the titles, in the construction of new catalogues.
Whenever, after the publication of one catalogue, upon this plan, it should
be proposed to form a catalogue of another library, the first step would be to
ascertain, which of the titles of such library have been already stereotyped;
for these need not again be transcribed.
This may be done in the following manner. A copy of the catalogue already
published, together with a copy of any titles which may have been
subsequently stereotyped, should be sent to the cataloguer, who as he takes
a book from the shelf should first seek for its title among those already
printed. If a title, strictly identical with that of the book, be found, it should
be marked in the margin.
When titles occur, which he does not find among those already printed, they
are to be written, each on a card or slip of paper, according to the rules; and,
as the work goes on, sent, in parcels, to be stereotyped. When the cataloguer
has gone through the library in this manner, he is to return the printed
catalogues, in the margin of which he has marked the common titles. The
printer will then be able to select and combine the plates to be used for this
particular catalogue, impose them, print the requisite number of copies, and
distribute them to their places.
After the catalogues of several libraries shall have been thus prepared and
printed, they will be combined to form a general catalogue of those
separate titles, it now remains to say a few words upon the method of
employing the titles, in the construction of new catalogues.
Whenever, after the publication of one catalogue, upon this plan, it should
be proposed to form a catalogue of another library, the first step would be to
ascertain, which of the titles of such library have been already stereotyped;
for these need not again be transcribed.
This may be done in the following manner. A copy of the catalogue already
published, together with a copy of any titles which may have been
subsequently stereotyped, should be sent to the cataloguer, who as he takes
a book from the shelf should first seek for its title among those already
printed. If a title, strictly identical with that of the book, be found, it should
be marked in the margin.
When titles occur, which he does not find among those already printed, they
are to be written, each on a card or slip of paper, according to the rules; and,
as the work goes on, sent, in parcels, to be stereotyped. When the cataloguer
has gone through the library in this manner, he is to return the printed
catalogues, in the margin of which he has marked the common titles. The
printer will then be able to select and combine the plates to be used for this
particular catalogue, impose them, print the requisite number of copies, and
distribute them to their places.
After the catalogues of several libraries shall have been thus prepared and
printed, they will be combined to form a general catalogue of those
Page 54
libraries, and thus the labor of selecting common titles will always be
limited within narrow bounds.
1) These are not all that might be wanted. For example, the case is not provided for, though it
has occurred, in which an author, in his title-page, invites the reader to make his choice between
two ways of spelling his own name. Here, we are to presume, some of our witnesses would take
the first method given, others would leave the cataloguer to comply with the author's request.
2) We understand Mr. Collier to imply that education is much more extended in England than in
Prussia.
limited within narrow bounds.
1) These are not all that might be wanted. For example, the case is not provided for, though it
has occurred, in which an author, in his title-page, invites the reader to make his choice between
two ways of spelling his own name. Here, we are to presume, some of our witnesses would take
the first method given, others would leave the cataloguer to comply with the author's request.
2) We understand Mr. Collier to imply that education is much more extended in England than in
Prussia.
Page 55
Page 56
RULES.
RULES FOR PREPARING
CATALOGUES.
TITLES.
I. The Titles are to be transcribed in full, including the names of
Authors, Editors, Translators, Commentators, Continuators, &c.,
precisely as they stand upon the title-page.
Exceptions. There are many titles from which much may well be omitted.
But to make omissions without prejudice to ready investigation is an
extremely difficult and delicate task, in the performance of which,
uniformity is highly important; it is therefore desirable that all abridgments
be made by the same person. To this end, the rule should stand without
exception, so far as the writing out of the titles is concerned. The
RULES FOR PREPARING
CATALOGUES.
TITLES.
I. The Titles are to be transcribed in full, including the names of
Authors, Editors, Translators, Commentators, Continuators, &c.,
precisely as they stand upon the title-page.
Exceptions. There are many titles from which much may well be omitted.
But to make omissions without prejudice to ready investigation is an
extremely difficult and delicate task, in the performance of which,
uniformity is highly important; it is therefore desirable that all abridgments
be made by the same person. To this end, the rule should stand without
exception, so far as the writing out of the titles is concerned. The
Page 57
abridgments for printing should all be made by the superintendent, and only
in the following cases:
Additions to names of authors, &c., not necessary for their identification;
mottoes, repetitions, or expletives not essential to a full and clear titular
description of the book, may be omitted. Omissions of mottoes and devices
are to be denoted by three stars; of other matter, by three dots, placed thus
...
No omission is to be made which requires any change in, or addition to, the
phraseology of that part of the title which is retained. Not even an
improvement of the title, by any change, is to be allowed.
Remark 1. This rule is understood to apply only to the principal entry. It is
supposed that each title will be entered in full only once. All other entries
will refer to this full entry. They will be called Cross-References; and rules
for their preparation are given hereafter.
Remark 2. It is necessary (in this plan) to give the name of the Author, in
connection with the title, although it be but a repetition of the heading; for
the heading will be stereotyped separate from the title, and, therefore, the
title should contain all that is necessary to indicate its proper position, in the
alphabetical order, in case of displacement.
Remark 3. Experience shows that it takes less time to transcribe titles in
full, than to abridge them with any tolerable degree of accuracy. It requires,
too, less learning and experience in the cataloguer. That a catalogue can be
made more rapidly, more economically, and more satisfactorily by
transcribing the titles faithfully and fully, without the omission of a single
letter or point, than by any proper plan of abridgment, cannot be denied by
any one who has fairly tried the experiment.3) If the catalogue were not to
be printed, this rule should have no exception whatever. The printing,
however, introduces two considerations to modify the rule, namely, the
expense of printing, and the bulk of the catalogue. The force of the former
consideration is much diminished by the plan of stereotyping the titles. It is
in the following cases:
Additions to names of authors, &c., not necessary for their identification;
mottoes, repetitions, or expletives not essential to a full and clear titular
description of the book, may be omitted. Omissions of mottoes and devices
are to be denoted by three stars; of other matter, by three dots, placed thus
...
No omission is to be made which requires any change in, or addition to, the
phraseology of that part of the title which is retained. Not even an
improvement of the title, by any change, is to be allowed.
Remark 1. This rule is understood to apply only to the principal entry. It is
supposed that each title will be entered in full only once. All other entries
will refer to this full entry. They will be called Cross-References; and rules
for their preparation are given hereafter.
Remark 2. It is necessary (in this plan) to give the name of the Author, in
connection with the title, although it be but a repetition of the heading; for
the heading will be stereotyped separate from the title, and, therefore, the
title should contain all that is necessary to indicate its proper position, in the
alphabetical order, in case of displacement.
Remark 3. Experience shows that it takes less time to transcribe titles in
full, than to abridge them with any tolerable degree of accuracy. It requires,
too, less learning and experience in the cataloguer. That a catalogue can be
made more rapidly, more economically, and more satisfactorily by
transcribing the titles faithfully and fully, without the omission of a single
letter or point, than by any proper plan of abridgment, cannot be denied by
any one who has fairly tried the experiment.3) If the catalogue were not to
be printed, this rule should have no exception whatever. The printing,
however, introduces two considerations to modify the rule, namely, the
expense of printing, and the bulk of the catalogue. The force of the former
consideration is much diminished by the plan of stereotyping the titles. It is
Page 58
but a first expense that we have to meet, not a repetition of it. Besides, no
library but the first has to print all its titles. The saving, even to the second
library, by the use of those already stereotyped, would doubtless far more
than counterbalance the extra expense of printing long titles. The bulk of
the catalogue is certainly a matter of considerable importance, though of
less than might, at first, be supposed. It does not make much difference, in
convenience of use, whether such a work as an Encyclopædia be in a
hundred volumes or in ten, though it is, of course, more convenient to refer
to one volume than to ten. The proposed general catalogue would doubtless
exceed one volume, even with short titles. But convenience should not be
allowed to have more influence than the demands of learned investigators.
The bulk of catalogues should not be considered in opposition to their
accuracy, and to such a degree of fulness of title, as may be necessary to
identify the book, and to give all such particulars of information, as may
justly be expected from a titular description.
Remark 4. It is deemed unnecessary to prescribe any particular form of card
or paper for use in copying the titles. If they are to be printed at once, it will
be found most convenient to write them on one side only of common
foolscap paper. Cross references should immediately follow the titles to
which they belong. If cards have already been adopted in the library to be
catalogued, their form need not be changed. They may be placed in the
hands of the printer without being transcribed. A manuscript catalogue for
constant use should generally be upon cards. A very convenient method of
keeping them is that employed by Mr. Folsom in the Boston Athenæum.
The cards are long and narrow; are so perforated that they may be strung
upon cords, which, being elastic, allow free motion without displacement;
and are kept in cases, made to resemble folio volumes, one side of which
opens like the cover of a book.
II. The Titles are to be transcribed with exactness.
library but the first has to print all its titles. The saving, even to the second
library, by the use of those already stereotyped, would doubtless far more
than counterbalance the extra expense of printing long titles. The bulk of
the catalogue is certainly a matter of considerable importance, though of
less than might, at first, be supposed. It does not make much difference, in
convenience of use, whether such a work as an Encyclopædia be in a
hundred volumes or in ten, though it is, of course, more convenient to refer
to one volume than to ten. The proposed general catalogue would doubtless
exceed one volume, even with short titles. But convenience should not be
allowed to have more influence than the demands of learned investigators.
The bulk of catalogues should not be considered in opposition to their
accuracy, and to such a degree of fulness of title, as may be necessary to
identify the book, and to give all such particulars of information, as may
justly be expected from a titular description.
Remark 4. It is deemed unnecessary to prescribe any particular form of card
or paper for use in copying the titles. If they are to be printed at once, it will
be found most convenient to write them on one side only of common
foolscap paper. Cross references should immediately follow the titles to
which they belong. If cards have already been adopted in the library to be
catalogued, their form need not be changed. They may be placed in the
hands of the printer without being transcribed. A manuscript catalogue for
constant use should generally be upon cards. A very convenient method of
keeping them is that employed by Mr. Folsom in the Boston Athenæum.
The cards are long and narrow; are so perforated that they may be strung
upon cords, which, being elastic, allow free motion without displacement;
and are kept in cases, made to resemble folio volumes, one side of which
opens like the cover of a book.
II. The Titles are to be transcribed with exactness.
Page 59
Remark 1. The titles are not to be translated by the cataloguer. If, however,
the original title, being in a language which does not admit of being
represented in the Roman character, be accompanied by a translation into a
language for which the Roman alphabet may be used, the latter may be
given without the former; this peculiarity being mentioned, with such
explanations as will prevent mistake as to the language in which the book is
printed. If the book be in several languages, and be provided with title-
pages for each, or for several, the cataloguer may give the preference to
languages using the Roman alphabet in the following order: English, Latin,
French, Italian, Spanish, German. The other title-pages should however be
mentioned.
Remark 2. The precise phraseology, however quaint, awkward, or
ungrammatical, must be scrupulously followed. When striking faults or
errors occur, the cataloguer should write [sic], after each of them, to denote
that the title has been faithfully copied, and that the error is not attributable
to his carelessness.
Remark 3. The exact mode of spelling, however inaccurate or antiquated,
must be conscientiously copied. When abbreviations appear upon the title-
page, they should, in transcribing, be copied accurately. They should also, if
possible, be printed. These are most frequent in early printed Latin and
Greek books. If types cannot be had for printing these abbreviations, the
word should be given in full; the added letters being italics.
Remark 4. The punctuation of the title-page should also be retained.
Sometimes, in the titles of modern books, no pointing is used; in such cases,
none should be introduced. Wide spaces may be used instead.
Remark 5. The accentuation of the original should be preserved. In French
books, however, it often happens that parts of the title-page are printed in
capitals without accents, and other parts in "lower-case" letters with
accents. This is attributable to the general want of accents upon what are
called "title-letters." To avoid the striking incongruity which would be
the original title, being in a language which does not admit of being
represented in the Roman character, be accompanied by a translation into a
language for which the Roman alphabet may be used, the latter may be
given without the former; this peculiarity being mentioned, with such
explanations as will prevent mistake as to the language in which the book is
printed. If the book be in several languages, and be provided with title-
pages for each, or for several, the cataloguer may give the preference to
languages using the Roman alphabet in the following order: English, Latin,
French, Italian, Spanish, German. The other title-pages should however be
mentioned.
Remark 2. The precise phraseology, however quaint, awkward, or
ungrammatical, must be scrupulously followed. When striking faults or
errors occur, the cataloguer should write [sic], after each of them, to denote
that the title has been faithfully copied, and that the error is not attributable
to his carelessness.
Remark 3. The exact mode of spelling, however inaccurate or antiquated,
must be conscientiously copied. When abbreviations appear upon the title-
page, they should, in transcribing, be copied accurately. They should also, if
possible, be printed. These are most frequent in early printed Latin and
Greek books. If types cannot be had for printing these abbreviations, the
word should be given in full; the added letters being italics.
Remark 4. The punctuation of the title-page should also be retained.
Sometimes, in the titles of modern books, no pointing is used; in such cases,
none should be introduced. Wide spaces may be used instead.
Remark 5. The accentuation of the original should be preserved. In French
books, however, it often happens that parts of the title-page are printed in
capitals without accents, and other parts in "lower-case" letters with
accents. This is attributable to the general want of accents upon what are
called "title-letters." To avoid the striking incongruity which would be
Page 60
occasioned by printing one part with, and another without accents, when the
same letter is used throughout the title, it will be proper to add the accents,
where they are omitted in the titles of foreign books; but not to omit or alter
any which occur.
Remark 6. When possible, the form of letter (as Black Letter, Italic, Greek,
Hebrew, &c.), is to be preserved. When Black Letter, Italic, or any peculiar
letter or cut of type is used, in the title, merely as a typographical
embellishment, it is not to be copied; but only when the whole book is
printed in it. This rule has no limitation, except the knowledge of the
cataloguer, and the means of the printing office. With reference to those
languages in which is embodied the great mass of literature, there will be
little difficulty in finding men to copy the titles with accuracy; and the
printing office should contain varieties of type, Roman, Black Letter,
German, Greek, Hebrew, and, in time, fonts of other alphabets.
Books in languages which cannot, at first, be correctly printed or written,
should be reported from each library, as accurately and fully as possible. An
arrangement may hereafter be made to employ competent persons to
catalogue such works, and means may be procured for printing or engraving
their titles. No title, however, should be stereotyped for the General
Catalogue, till its accuracy and conformity to the rules are fully ascertained.
Remark 7. This principle does not apply to the use of capitals or small
letters. Most title-pages are printed wholly in large letters; some are partly
in large and partly in small letters. For the catalogue, they are to be written
and printed in small letters.
Remark 8. Initial capitals are to be used only when the laws of the language
now require them. In English, the first word of every sentence, proper
names, adjectives derived from proper names, names of the Deity, the first
word of the title of a book quoted within another title, and titles of respect
or office, such as Hon., Mr., Dr., Capt., Rev., (whether contracted or not,)
prefixed to a name, should be written and printed with initial capitals. In
same letter is used throughout the title, it will be proper to add the accents,
where they are omitted in the titles of foreign books; but not to omit or alter
any which occur.
Remark 6. When possible, the form of letter (as Black Letter, Italic, Greek,
Hebrew, &c.), is to be preserved. When Black Letter, Italic, or any peculiar
letter or cut of type is used, in the title, merely as a typographical
embellishment, it is not to be copied; but only when the whole book is
printed in it. This rule has no limitation, except the knowledge of the
cataloguer, and the means of the printing office. With reference to those
languages in which is embodied the great mass of literature, there will be
little difficulty in finding men to copy the titles with accuracy; and the
printing office should contain varieties of type, Roman, Black Letter,
German, Greek, Hebrew, and, in time, fonts of other alphabets.
Books in languages which cannot, at first, be correctly printed or written,
should be reported from each library, as accurately and fully as possible. An
arrangement may hereafter be made to employ competent persons to
catalogue such works, and means may be procured for printing or engraving
their titles. No title, however, should be stereotyped for the General
Catalogue, till its accuracy and conformity to the rules are fully ascertained.
Remark 7. This principle does not apply to the use of capitals or small
letters. Most title-pages are printed wholly in large letters; some are partly
in large and partly in small letters. For the catalogue, they are to be written
and printed in small letters.
Remark 8. Initial capitals are to be used only when the laws of the language
now require them. In English, the first word of every sentence, proper
names, adjectives derived from proper names, names of the Deity, the first
word of the title of a book quoted within another title, and titles of respect
or office, such as Hon., Mr., Dr., Capt., Rev., (whether contracted or not,)
prefixed to a name, should be written and printed with initial capitals. In
Page 61
German and Danish, every noun begins with a capital. In French, Spanish,
Italian and Portuguese, adjectives derived from proper names, are not, as in
English, generally printed with initial capitals. In Latin, the English usage
in this particular should be followed. It would doubtless be more
satisfactory to make the titles, as printed in the catalogue, perfect transcripts
of the title-pages, in respect to the use of initial capitals; but this is hardly
practicable. The use of both upper-case and lower-case letters in a title-
page, is for the most part a matter of the printer's taste, and does not
generally indicate the author's purpose. To copy them in a catalogue with
literal exactness would be exceedingly difficult, and of no practical benefit.
In those parts of the title-page which are printed wholly in capitals, initials
are undistinguished. It would be unsightly and undesirable to distinguish the
initials where the printer had done so, and omit them where he had used a
form of letter, which prohibited his distinguishing them. It would teach
nothing to copy from the book the initial capitals in one part of the title, and
allow the cataloguer to supply them in other parts. The only practicable
method of securing uniformity or convenience would seem to be, to require,
as is done above, the cataloguer to employ initial capitals according to
established laws, regardless of the title-page.
There are certain features of title-pages which it is wholly impracticable to
transfer to a catalogue. For example, they generally are (as they always
should be) inscriptions, and as such are meant to have a certain local
disposition of parts which serves to interpret them, by showing at a glance
their relations to each other. A title in a catalogue cannot be expected to
retain this important feature of an inscription.
III. The whole Title is to be repeated for every distinct edition of
the work; and the number of the edition, if not the first, is to be
always given.
Remark 1. The necessity of this rule arises from the stereotyping of the
titles separately. It is frequently the case, that publishers, after having
Italian and Portuguese, adjectives derived from proper names, are not, as in
English, generally printed with initial capitals. In Latin, the English usage
in this particular should be followed. It would doubtless be more
satisfactory to make the titles, as printed in the catalogue, perfect transcripts
of the title-pages, in respect to the use of initial capitals; but this is hardly
practicable. The use of both upper-case and lower-case letters in a title-
page, is for the most part a matter of the printer's taste, and does not
generally indicate the author's purpose. To copy them in a catalogue with
literal exactness would be exceedingly difficult, and of no practical benefit.
In those parts of the title-page which are printed wholly in capitals, initials
are undistinguished. It would be unsightly and undesirable to distinguish the
initials where the printer had done so, and omit them where he had used a
form of letter, which prohibited his distinguishing them. It would teach
nothing to copy from the book the initial capitals in one part of the title, and
allow the cataloguer to supply them in other parts. The only practicable
method of securing uniformity or convenience would seem to be, to require,
as is done above, the cataloguer to employ initial capitals according to
established laws, regardless of the title-page.
There are certain features of title-pages which it is wholly impracticable to
transfer to a catalogue. For example, they generally are (as they always
should be) inscriptions, and as such are meant to have a certain local
disposition of parts which serves to interpret them, by showing at a glance
their relations to each other. A title in a catalogue cannot be expected to
retain this important feature of an inscription.
III. The whole Title is to be repeated for every distinct edition of
the work; and the number of the edition, if not the first, is to be
always given.
Remark 1. The necessity of this rule arises from the stereotyping of the
titles separately. It is frequently the case, that publishers, after having
Page 62
stereotyped a book, call every thousand copies of it a separate edition, and,
for twenty or more editions, there may be no alteration in the book, except
in the word expressing the number of the edition, and in the date. In such
cases, it cannot be necessary to print a separate title for each pretended
edition. If there be any important alteration of the book, it should be
designated as a distinct edition. This irregularity is found mostly, if not
exclusively, in American books, and occurs principally in school-books.
It is easy to see how this artifice of bibliopoles would occasion great trouble
to cataloguers, if it were common. Some publishers have introduced the
terms "second thousand," "tenth thousand," &c., instead of "second
edition," "tenth edition." This is more honest, and for our purposes more
convenient. But it is not necessary to introduce these chiliads into the
catalogue.
Minor changes are sometimes made in the stereotype plates, after a part of
the copies have been printed; that is, some error may be discovered and
corrected, or some word substituted for another. But such changes are
generally slight and unimportant. They can only be detected by comparing
one copy of a book with another, and, when known, are seldom worthy of
notice.
Sometimes, the title of a book is the same in two editions, while the body of
the work is more or less altered. Sometimes, also, the title is changed while
the book remains entirely unaltered. Such instances are, however, of
comparatively rare occurrence. They are, or should be, noted in
bibliographical dictionaries. It is not often the case, that the two editions are
to be found in one library; consequently, an account of such variations
cannot be expected from the cataloguer. But, if such facts become known to
him, they should be carefully noted.
The increase of the bulk of the catalogue, which this rule will occasion, may
appear, at first sight, to be a grave difficulty. It should be considered,
however, that the number of books, which reach a second edition, is
for twenty or more editions, there may be no alteration in the book, except
in the word expressing the number of the edition, and in the date. In such
cases, it cannot be necessary to print a separate title for each pretended
edition. If there be any important alteration of the book, it should be
designated as a distinct edition. This irregularity is found mostly, if not
exclusively, in American books, and occurs principally in school-books.
It is easy to see how this artifice of bibliopoles would occasion great trouble
to cataloguers, if it were common. Some publishers have introduced the
terms "second thousand," "tenth thousand," &c., instead of "second
edition," "tenth edition." This is more honest, and for our purposes more
convenient. But it is not necessary to introduce these chiliads into the
catalogue.
Minor changes are sometimes made in the stereotype plates, after a part of
the copies have been printed; that is, some error may be discovered and
corrected, or some word substituted for another. But such changes are
generally slight and unimportant. They can only be detected by comparing
one copy of a book with another, and, when known, are seldom worthy of
notice.
Sometimes, the title of a book is the same in two editions, while the body of
the work is more or less altered. Sometimes, also, the title is changed while
the book remains entirely unaltered. Such instances are, however, of
comparatively rare occurrence. They are, or should be, noted in
bibliographical dictionaries. It is not often the case, that the two editions are
to be found in one library; consequently, an account of such variations
cannot be expected from the cataloguer. But, if such facts become known to
him, they should be carefully noted.
The increase of the bulk of the catalogue, which this rule will occasion, may
appear, at first sight, to be a grave difficulty. It should be considered,
however, that the number of books, which reach a second edition, is
Page 63
comparatively small; and, that, although there may be a hundred editions of
a book, those only will have their titles repeated, which belong to the library
to be catalogued. The increase in bulk will be much less considerable than
might be apprehended, and it will be more than compensated for, by the
greater exactness of the descriptions. Any one, who has had much
experience in examining catalogues, must have been frequently puzzled to
ascertain the exact character of several editions of a book, where the only
description of any edition after the first, is "The same," or "Ditto," with a
different date. We may wish to know whether the titles are identical. In the
title of a later edition, some particular may have been given, which to us is
very important, but which the cataloguer has omitted. To bibliographers,
and men of habits of careful investigation, different editions are different
books, and they should be always described, in catalogues, as particularly
as if they were independent works.
IV. Early printed books, without title-pages, are to be catalogued in
the words of the head-title, preceded by the word [Beginning], in
italics and between brackets; to which are to be added the words
of the colophon, preceded by the word [Ending], in italics and
between brackets.
If there be neither head-title nor colophon, such a description of
the work should be given, in English, and between brackets, as
may serve for its identification.
Remark 1. Books printed before the adoption of separate title-pages are
comparatively few. Most of them have been described with great
minuteness by bibliographers, particularly by Maittaire, Denis, Panzer, and
Hain. It will be best, in all cases, to refer to their works in cataloguing such
books.
These books generally have at the beginning a head-title, which contains a
sufficient description of the book, while in the colophon the place of
a book, those only will have their titles repeated, which belong to the library
to be catalogued. The increase in bulk will be much less considerable than
might be apprehended, and it will be more than compensated for, by the
greater exactness of the descriptions. Any one, who has had much
experience in examining catalogues, must have been frequently puzzled to
ascertain the exact character of several editions of a book, where the only
description of any edition after the first, is "The same," or "Ditto," with a
different date. We may wish to know whether the titles are identical. In the
title of a later edition, some particular may have been given, which to us is
very important, but which the cataloguer has omitted. To bibliographers,
and men of habits of careful investigation, different editions are different
books, and they should be always described, in catalogues, as particularly
as if they were independent works.
IV. Early printed books, without title-pages, are to be catalogued in
the words of the head-title, preceded by the word [Beginning], in
italics and between brackets; to which are to be added the words
of the colophon, preceded by the word [Ending], in italics and
between brackets.
If there be neither head-title nor colophon, such a description of
the work should be given, in English, and between brackets, as
may serve for its identification.
Remark 1. Books printed before the adoption of separate title-pages are
comparatively few. Most of them have been described with great
minuteness by bibliographers, particularly by Maittaire, Denis, Panzer, and
Hain. It will be best, in all cases, to refer to their works in cataloguing such
books.
These books generally have at the beginning a head-title, which contains a
sufficient description of the book, while in the colophon the place of
Page 64
publication, name of the printer, date, &c., are given; but sometimes the
book begins with a table, or dedication, or register, and has no colophon. In
such cases, not unfrequently, there is a title at the end of the table, or in the
dedication. In short, so great is the variety of cases, that it would be
extremely difficult, if not impossible, to give rules applicable to them all.
The rule given above will, it is thought, be found sufficiently
comprehensive.
V. In cataloguing Academical Dissertations, Orations, &c., the
subject-matter is to be given as the title. If that be not expressed
upon the title-page, it is to be supplied within brackets, if
possible in the words of the author, otherwise in English and in
italics. The contracted words [Diss. Ac.] when necessary to
indicate the character of the publication, should be prefixed. The
occasion may generally be omitted, except when the subject of
the dissertation or oration has some special reference to it.
VI. In cataloguing Sermons, the book, chapter and verse of the text;
the date, if it differs from that of publication; and the occasion, if
a special one, are to be given. When these are not upon the title-
page, they are to be supplied between brackets, and in italics.
VII. Periodical publications are to be recorded in the words of the
title-page of the last complete volume; but without designation
of volume or date.
The history of the publication from its commencement, including
all changes of form, title, editorship, &c., is to be given in a note.
Remark 1. This rule applies to Reviews, Magazines, &c.; not to works
issued in parts, sometimes called "serials," nor to transactions of learned
societies.
book begins with a table, or dedication, or register, and has no colophon. In
such cases, not unfrequently, there is a title at the end of the table, or in the
dedication. In short, so great is the variety of cases, that it would be
extremely difficult, if not impossible, to give rules applicable to them all.
The rule given above will, it is thought, be found sufficiently
comprehensive.
V. In cataloguing Academical Dissertations, Orations, &c., the
subject-matter is to be given as the title. If that be not expressed
upon the title-page, it is to be supplied within brackets, if
possible in the words of the author, otherwise in English and in
italics. The contracted words [Diss. Ac.] when necessary to
indicate the character of the publication, should be prefixed. The
occasion may generally be omitted, except when the subject of
the dissertation or oration has some special reference to it.
VI. In cataloguing Sermons, the book, chapter and verse of the text;
the date, if it differs from that of publication; and the occasion, if
a special one, are to be given. When these are not upon the title-
page, they are to be supplied between brackets, and in italics.
VII. Periodical publications are to be recorded in the words of the
title-page of the last complete volume; but without designation
of volume or date.
The history of the publication from its commencement, including
all changes of form, title, editorship, &c., is to be given in a note.
Remark 1. This rule applies to Reviews, Magazines, &c.; not to works
issued in parts, sometimes called "serials," nor to transactions of learned
societies.
Page 65
Remark 2. The last title is preferred for the catalogue, because it is that by
which the work is currently known, and because of the peculiar difficulty of
finding complete sets of these publications. If the title be changed, it will
become necessary to prepare a new one for the catalogue, and to make an
addition to the note.
VIII. After the words of the title, the number of parts, volumes,
fasciculi, or whatever may be the peculiar divisions of each
work, is to be specified.
When nothing is said, in the title, respecting this point, if the
work be divided into several portions, but the same paging
continue, or, when the pages are not numbered, if the same
register continue, the work is to be considered as divided into
parts (not volumes). If the progressive number of the pages, or
the register be interrupted, then each series of pages, or of letters
of the register, is to be designated as a volume.
Remark 1. In designating volumes when the number is not stated upon the
title-page, the words Volume, Tome, Theil, Band, Deel, &c., may generally
be represented by the initials alone. The numbers may be always expressed
by Arabic figures. If the ordinal expression of number be used on the title-
page, the figures may be given, and the ordinal termination omitted. The
numbers of the first and of the last volume only are to be given, with a dash
between them, thus:
V. 1—8. for Volume 1—Volume 8, i.e. Volume first—Volume eighth, or
First Volume—Eighth Volume.
B. 2—22. " Zweiter Band—Zwei und zwanzigster Band.
T. 1—4. " Tomo 1—Tomo 4.
Th. 1—6. " Theil 1—Theil 6.
which the work is currently known, and because of the peculiar difficulty of
finding complete sets of these publications. If the title be changed, it will
become necessary to prepare a new one for the catalogue, and to make an
addition to the note.
VIII. After the words of the title, the number of parts, volumes,
fasciculi, or whatever may be the peculiar divisions of each
work, is to be specified.
When nothing is said, in the title, respecting this point, if the
work be divided into several portions, but the same paging
continue, or, when the pages are not numbered, if the same
register continue, the work is to be considered as divided into
parts (not volumes). If the progressive number of the pages, or
the register be interrupted, then each series of pages, or of letters
of the register, is to be designated as a volume.
Remark 1. In designating volumes when the number is not stated upon the
title-page, the words Volume, Tome, Theil, Band, Deel, &c., may generally
be represented by the initials alone. The numbers may be always expressed
by Arabic figures. If the ordinal expression of number be used on the title-
page, the figures may be given, and the ordinal termination omitted. The
numbers of the first and of the last volume only are to be given, with a dash
between them, thus:
V. 1—8. for Volume 1—Volume 8, i.e. Volume first—Volume eighth, or
First Volume—Eighth Volume.
B. 2—22. " Zweiter Band—Zwei und zwanzigster Band.
T. 1—4. " Tomo 1—Tomo 4.
Th. 1—6. " Theil 1—Theil 6.
Page 66
Remark 2. When there is a discrepancy between the number of divisions of
a work indicated on the title-page, and the actual number of volumes, as
defined above, (that is, of divisions with separate pagings), the number of
pagings should be stated;—each paging being considered a distinct volume.
The paging of the preface and introductory matter is to be excepted.
Appendixes, when separately paged, should be specially noticed in the title,
though not reckoned as separate volumes.
IX. Next should follow the designation of the place and date of
publication. The name of the place should be given in the form
and language of the title-page. If, in that, it be abbreviated, the
full name should be supplied, but not translated; the added parts
being between brackets.
Should either of these particulars be omitted in the title-page, the
deficiency should be supplied from the knowledge of the
librarian, or be noticed, in italics and between brackets.
Remark 1. It would on many accounts be desirable to give the name of the
publisher, but, as it would add very much to the labor of preparation, and
considerably increase the size of the catalogue, it is thought best not to do
so.
Remark 2. In the case of early printed books, and typographical rarities, or
where several editions of the same book are known to have been published
in the same year and place, by different publishers, the name of the
publisher should be specified.
Remark 3. The date is to be given in Arabic figures, unless numerals be
used in the title-page, in such a manner as to be on some accounts
distinctive.
X. Next after the imprint should follow the designation of size.
a work indicated on the title-page, and the actual number of volumes, as
defined above, (that is, of divisions with separate pagings), the number of
pagings should be stated;—each paging being considered a distinct volume.
The paging of the preface and introductory matter is to be excepted.
Appendixes, when separately paged, should be specially noticed in the title,
though not reckoned as separate volumes.
IX. Next should follow the designation of the place and date of
publication. The name of the place should be given in the form
and language of the title-page. If, in that, it be abbreviated, the
full name should be supplied, but not translated; the added parts
being between brackets.
Should either of these particulars be omitted in the title-page, the
deficiency should be supplied from the knowledge of the
librarian, or be noticed, in italics and between brackets.
Remark 1. It would on many accounts be desirable to give the name of the
publisher, but, as it would add very much to the labor of preparation, and
considerably increase the size of the catalogue, it is thought best not to do
so.
Remark 2. In the case of early printed books, and typographical rarities, or
where several editions of the same book are known to have been published
in the same year and place, by different publishers, the name of the
publisher should be specified.
Remark 3. The date is to be given in Arabic figures, unless numerals be
used in the title-page, in such a manner as to be on some accounts
distinctive.
X. Next after the imprint should follow the designation of size.
Page 67
In accordance with general usage, the fold of the sheet, as folio,
quarto, octavo, when it can be ascertained, is to be stated. As an
additional, and more exact designation of size, the Height and
Breadth of the first full signature page (the folio and signature
lines being omitted in the measurement) are to be stated in
inches and tenths, the fractions being expressed decimally.
Explanation 1. The librarian should use a small square or rule, marked with
inches and tenths. The first number given should represent the height, and
the second, the breadth of the page. In the catalogue, the measurement
would be recorded thus:—
8º (7.3×4.2)
that is, fold of sheet, 8vo; measuring, 7 inches and 3 tenths in height, by 4
inches and 2 tenths in breadth.
Explanation 2. When the first signature page is not a full page, or when it
has foot notes, turn to the first succeeding signature page which is full and
without notes.
Explanation 3. When there are no signatures, measure the first full recto
page. If the other pages vary much from the standard page, add irr. for
irregular.
Explanation 4. Marginal rules and side marginal references and notes are
not to be regarded in the measurement; some editions may be printed with
and some without them. But such marginal references should be mentioned.
Explanation 5. Catch-words generally stand upon the signature line, and
are therefore not to be counted. The measurement of height should,
however, comprise all printed matter below the folio line, and above the
signature line. By folio line is meant that upon which stands the number of
the page.
quarto, octavo, when it can be ascertained, is to be stated. As an
additional, and more exact designation of size, the Height and
Breadth of the first full signature page (the folio and signature
lines being omitted in the measurement) are to be stated in
inches and tenths, the fractions being expressed decimally.
Explanation 1. The librarian should use a small square or rule, marked with
inches and tenths. The first number given should represent the height, and
the second, the breadth of the page. In the catalogue, the measurement
would be recorded thus:—
8º (7.3×4.2)
that is, fold of sheet, 8vo; measuring, 7 inches and 3 tenths in height, by 4
inches and 2 tenths in breadth.
Explanation 2. When the first signature page is not a full page, or when it
has foot notes, turn to the first succeeding signature page which is full and
without notes.
Explanation 3. When there are no signatures, measure the first full recto
page. If the other pages vary much from the standard page, add irr. for
irregular.
Explanation 4. Marginal rules and side marginal references and notes are
not to be regarded in the measurement; some editions may be printed with
and some without them. But such marginal references should be mentioned.
Explanation 5. Catch-words generally stand upon the signature line, and
are therefore not to be counted. The measurement of height should,
however, comprise all printed matter below the folio line, and above the
signature line. By folio line is meant that upon which stands the number of
the page.
Page 68
Remarks. The designation of the form is added to the titles of books in
catalogues for two purposes: to enable one to distinguish between different
editions of the same book, and to convey to those who have not seen the
book, some idea of its size.
The fold of the paper has been universally adopted, as the measure of size.
A sheet once folded, forming two leaves, or four pages, is a folio. A sheet
twice folded, forming four leaves or eight pages, is a quarto. A sheet three
times folded, forming eight leaves, or sixteen pages, is an octavo. A sheet so
folded as to form twelve leaves, or twenty-four pages, is a duodecimo. And
so on.
But this method of designating the size of a book is inexact and frequently
deceptive; because, 1st, it is not always possible to ascertain the fold; and,
2dly, the fold, when ascertained, gives no definite indication of the size or
shape of the book.
In many books one can tell, at a glance, the fold of the sheet; but it is unsafe
to rely upon this first impression. Examination of signatures is
indispensable. Sometimes, it is necessary to examine also the water-lines
and water-marks. Occasionally, all these will fail us.
Signatures are letters or figures placed at the bottom of the first page of
each sheet, as guides to the binder, to denote the order of the sheets. The
signatures of the different forms from folio to 32mo, would regularly be
placed as follows:
Folio, sheet, on pages 1, 5, 9, 13, 17, 21, &c.
Quarto, " " " 1, 9, 17, 25, 33, 41, &c.
Octavo, " " " 1, 17, 33, 49, 65, 81, &c.
8vo, 1/2 sheet, " " 1, 9, 17, 25, 33, 41, &c.
12mo, sheet, " " 1, 25, 49, 73, 97, 121, &c.
12mo, 1/2 sheet, " " 1, 13, 25, 37, 49, 61, &c.
16mo, sheet, " " 1, 33, 65, 97, 129, 161, &c.
catalogues for two purposes: to enable one to distinguish between different
editions of the same book, and to convey to those who have not seen the
book, some idea of its size.
The fold of the paper has been universally adopted, as the measure of size.
A sheet once folded, forming two leaves, or four pages, is a folio. A sheet
twice folded, forming four leaves or eight pages, is a quarto. A sheet three
times folded, forming eight leaves, or sixteen pages, is an octavo. A sheet so
folded as to form twelve leaves, or twenty-four pages, is a duodecimo. And
so on.
But this method of designating the size of a book is inexact and frequently
deceptive; because, 1st, it is not always possible to ascertain the fold; and,
2dly, the fold, when ascertained, gives no definite indication of the size or
shape of the book.
In many books one can tell, at a glance, the fold of the sheet; but it is unsafe
to rely upon this first impression. Examination of signatures is
indispensable. Sometimes, it is necessary to examine also the water-lines
and water-marks. Occasionally, all these will fail us.
Signatures are letters or figures placed at the bottom of the first page of
each sheet, as guides to the binder, to denote the order of the sheets. The
signatures of the different forms from folio to 32mo, would regularly be
placed as follows:
Folio, sheet, on pages 1, 5, 9, 13, 17, 21, &c.
Quarto, " " " 1, 9, 17, 25, 33, 41, &c.
Octavo, " " " 1, 17, 33, 49, 65, 81, &c.
8vo, 1/2 sheet, " " 1, 9, 17, 25, 33, 41, &c.
12mo, sheet, " " 1, 25, 49, 73, 97, 121, &c.
12mo, 1/2 sheet, " " 1, 13, 25, 37, 49, 61, &c.
16mo, sheet, " " 1, 33, 65, 97, 129, 161, &c.
Page 69
16mo, 1/2 sheet, " " 1, 17, 33, 49, 65, 81, &c.
18mo, sheet, " " 1, 37, 73, 109, 145, 181, &c.
18mo, 1/2 sheet, " " 1, 19, 37, 55, 73, 91, &c.
24mo, sheet, " " 1, 49, 97, 145, 193, 241, &c.
24mo, 1/2 sheet, " " 1, 25, 49, 73, 97, 121, &c.
32mo, sheet, " " 1, 65, 129, 193, 257, 321, &c.
32mo, 1/2 sheet, " " 1, 33, 65, 97, 129, 161, &c.
But sometimes the paging of the book begins in the midst of a signature; in
such cases the signatures would fall on pages different from the above,
throughout the book, though the intervals would be regular. Double
signatures are sometimes placed upon stereotype plates, to enable printers
to impose them either as octavos or duodecimos.
Besides the principal signatures, there are subordinate signatures, which, as
they do not help to distinguish the size of the book, but are only used to aid
the binder, are omitted in the above table.
It will be seen from this table, that the signatures are precisely the same for
8vos, in half sheets, as for 4tos; for 16mos, in half sheets, as for 8vos; for
24mos, in half sheets, as for 12mos; for 32mos, in half sheets, as for 16mos.
Printers impose in half sheets or sheets, according to their convenience. Of
course, therefore, from the signatures alone, it is impossible to distinguish
between 4tos and 8vos, 8vos and 16mos, 12mos and 24mos, 16mos and
32mos. It is generally easy to determine the fold by the size and shape of
the book, but (as we shall show hereafter) not always.
Signatures do not occur in the earliest printed books; but as this class of
books is small, and very particularly described by Panzer, Hain, and others,
there is but little difficulty in ascertaining the precise description of them.
Books may be quired in printing, that is, several sheets may be put together,
like the sheets in a quire of paper. In this case the principal signature is the
18mo, sheet, " " 1, 37, 73, 109, 145, 181, &c.
18mo, 1/2 sheet, " " 1, 19, 37, 55, 73, 91, &c.
24mo, sheet, " " 1, 49, 97, 145, 193, 241, &c.
24mo, 1/2 sheet, " " 1, 25, 49, 73, 97, 121, &c.
32mo, sheet, " " 1, 65, 129, 193, 257, 321, &c.
32mo, 1/2 sheet, " " 1, 33, 65, 97, 129, 161, &c.
But sometimes the paging of the book begins in the midst of a signature; in
such cases the signatures would fall on pages different from the above,
throughout the book, though the intervals would be regular. Double
signatures are sometimes placed upon stereotype plates, to enable printers
to impose them either as octavos or duodecimos.
Besides the principal signatures, there are subordinate signatures, which, as
they do not help to distinguish the size of the book, but are only used to aid
the binder, are omitted in the above table.
It will be seen from this table, that the signatures are precisely the same for
8vos, in half sheets, as for 4tos; for 16mos, in half sheets, as for 8vos; for
24mos, in half sheets, as for 12mos; for 32mos, in half sheets, as for 16mos.
Printers impose in half sheets or sheets, according to their convenience. Of
course, therefore, from the signatures alone, it is impossible to distinguish
between 4tos and 8vos, 8vos and 16mos, 12mos and 24mos, 16mos and
32mos. It is generally easy to determine the fold by the size and shape of
the book, but (as we shall show hereafter) not always.
Signatures do not occur in the earliest printed books; but as this class of
books is small, and very particularly described by Panzer, Hain, and others,
there is but little difficulty in ascertaining the precise description of them.
Books may be quired in printing, that is, several sheets may be put together,
like the sheets in a quire of paper. In this case the principal signature is the
Page 70
same as if the whole formed only one sheet. A folio may thus be
undistinguishable from an 8vo, by the signatures alone.
When signatures fail us, resort may sometimes be had to the water lines,
which, by holding the paper up to the light, may be seen crossing the sheet
perpendicularly, in the folio, 8vo, 18mo, 24mo, and 32mo; and horizontally,
in all the other forms less than 32mo; sometimes, also, in the 24mo. The
water-mark is a device of the manufacturer, placed in the middle of the half
sheet, and distinguishable in the same way as the water-line. In the folio,
this occurs in the middle of the page; in the quarto, in the back or fold of the
book; in the 8vo, at the upper and inner corner. At the present day, however,
printing paper is seldom made with water-lines or water-marks.
In examining a book, all these means of determining its fold occasionally
deceive the most skilful bibliographer. If sheets of paper had, from the first,
been always made of the same size, there would be comparatively little
difficulty. But they have always varied so much, that a very small 8vo is
often in no way distinguishable, in dimensions, from a large 16mo. Many
other sizes also are liable to be confounded.
The following measurements, in inches, of a leaf of folio, octavo, and
16mo, of foolscap, medium, and imperial paper, will show how impossible
it would be, from the size of the book to determine the fold of the sheet,
even of paper of what are called the regular sizes, particularly when the
books have been cut down in binding:
Folio, Octavo, 16mo.
Foolscap, 13¼ × 8⅜, 6⅝ × 4¼, 4¼ × 3⅜,
Medium, 18¼ × 11½, 9⅛ × 5¾, 5¾ × 4½,
Imperial, 21⅞ × 15, 11 × 7½, 7½ × 5½,
Since the introduction of machine paper and large presses, paper is made of
almost any and every size and shape, and it is no longer possible to
undistinguishable from an 8vo, by the signatures alone.
When signatures fail us, resort may sometimes be had to the water lines,
which, by holding the paper up to the light, may be seen crossing the sheet
perpendicularly, in the folio, 8vo, 18mo, 24mo, and 32mo; and horizontally,
in all the other forms less than 32mo; sometimes, also, in the 24mo. The
water-mark is a device of the manufacturer, placed in the middle of the half
sheet, and distinguishable in the same way as the water-line. In the folio,
this occurs in the middle of the page; in the quarto, in the back or fold of the
book; in the 8vo, at the upper and inner corner. At the present day, however,
printing paper is seldom made with water-lines or water-marks.
In examining a book, all these means of determining its fold occasionally
deceive the most skilful bibliographer. If sheets of paper had, from the first,
been always made of the same size, there would be comparatively little
difficulty. But they have always varied so much, that a very small 8vo is
often in no way distinguishable, in dimensions, from a large 16mo. Many
other sizes also are liable to be confounded.
The following measurements, in inches, of a leaf of folio, octavo, and
16mo, of foolscap, medium, and imperial paper, will show how impossible
it would be, from the size of the book to determine the fold of the sheet,
even of paper of what are called the regular sizes, particularly when the
books have been cut down in binding:
Folio, Octavo, 16mo.
Foolscap, 13¼ × 8⅜, 6⅝ × 4¼, 4¼ × 3⅜,
Medium, 18¼ × 11½, 9⅛ × 5¾, 5¾ × 4½,
Imperial, 21⅞ × 15, 11 × 7½, 7½ × 5½,
Since the introduction of machine paper and large presses, paper is made of
almost any and every size and shape, and it is no longer possible to
Page 71
distinguish, with accuracy, the different folds. Books, which, judged by the
eye, would be supposed to be quartos, are, in reality, duodecimos; books
which might be supposed to be octavos, are 16mos, &c. The signatures, as
we have seen, will not inform us whether a book is an 8vo, or a 16mo on
half sheets. There are no water-marks to help us; nor is it possible in any
way to tell.
If it be thus difficult, and often impossible, to ascertain the fold with the
book before us, of what use can it be, as a designation of size, to those who
have only the description? This is a difficulty which has but commenced. It
is becoming more serious every year. It is more serious in America, than in
other countries, for in Europe, there is much more regularity in the sizes of
paper than here.
On these accounts, it has been thought desirable, if not indispensable, to
introduce some new method of designating the size of books. The
measurement of the printed page has seemed the readiest and most useful.
The trouble of measuring is much less than might, at first sight, be
supposed, and the time occupied by it is hardly worthy of consideration.
It would be, for all purposes of bibliography, better to make this the
universal method of designating the size of books. It would save
numberless blunders and frequent perplexity; and, upon the whole, would
take less of the librarian's time, than the ordinary process of ascertaining the
fold, provided that be done with exactness.
XI. In books of one volume, the body of which does not contain
more than one hundred pages, the number of pages is to be
specified. In applying this rule, copy the number of the last page
of the body of the book, or of any addition paged continuously
with it.
Remark 1. The value of catalogues would, doubtless, be enhanced by giving
the number of pages in every volume, after the manner of Dryander in the
eye, would be supposed to be quartos, are, in reality, duodecimos; books
which might be supposed to be octavos, are 16mos, &c. The signatures, as
we have seen, will not inform us whether a book is an 8vo, or a 16mo on
half sheets. There are no water-marks to help us; nor is it possible in any
way to tell.
If it be thus difficult, and often impossible, to ascertain the fold with the
book before us, of what use can it be, as a designation of size, to those who
have only the description? This is a difficulty which has but commenced. It
is becoming more serious every year. It is more serious in America, than in
other countries, for in Europe, there is much more regularity in the sizes of
paper than here.
On these accounts, it has been thought desirable, if not indispensable, to
introduce some new method of designating the size of books. The
measurement of the printed page has seemed the readiest and most useful.
The trouble of measuring is much less than might, at first sight, be
supposed, and the time occupied by it is hardly worthy of consideration.
It would be, for all purposes of bibliography, better to make this the
universal method of designating the size of books. It would save
numberless blunders and frequent perplexity; and, upon the whole, would
take less of the librarian's time, than the ordinary process of ascertaining the
fold, provided that be done with exactness.
XI. In books of one volume, the body of which does not contain
more than one hundred pages, the number of pages is to be
specified. In applying this rule, copy the number of the last page
of the body of the book, or of any addition paged continuously
with it.
Remark 1. The value of catalogues would, doubtless, be enhanced by giving
the number of pages in every volume, after the manner of Dryander in the
Page 72
Catalogue of Sir Joseph Banks's library; or with even greater particularity,
thus: pp. xxvi+345+xlv, meaning 26 pages of prefatory matter, 345 pages
in the body of the book, and 45 pages of appendix. But the disproportionate
amount of additional labor, as well as of increase in the bulk and cost of
catalogues, which such enumeration and notation would demand, renders it
necessary to limit the object of this rule, which is to show whether the work
described be merely of pamphlet size.
Remark 2. Prefatory matter is not to be included in the enumeration of
pages. But if it be something more than a preface or introduction by the
author, and deemed of sufficient importance to be added to the title, the
number of pages of such prefatory matter should be included in the
addition.
XII. All additions to the titles are to be printed in italics, and
between brackets; to be in the English language, whatever be the
language of the title; to be such only as are applicable to all
copies of the edition described, and necessary for a full titular
description of the book.
Exception. When parts of a name are supplied within brackets, they are to
be in the vernacular of the author, whatever be the language of the title; and,
if the name be used for the heading, the part supplied in the title is to
correspond in typography with the rest of the name; that is, to be printed in
small capitals.
Remark 1. It is not always easy to say what additions are necessary, to
render a title satisfactorily descriptive. A title is often a mere name,
arbitrarily chosen by the author. It is sometimes allegorical, or embodies, in
a pun, or conceit, or covert allusion, some indication of the subject-matter
of the book. In such cases, it was not designed to be descriptive of the work,
and could not be made so, without destroying its character. Explanations of
such titles may be thought desirable; but if so, they should be given in
thus: pp. xxvi+345+xlv, meaning 26 pages of prefatory matter, 345 pages
in the body of the book, and 45 pages of appendix. But the disproportionate
amount of additional labor, as well as of increase in the bulk and cost of
catalogues, which such enumeration and notation would demand, renders it
necessary to limit the object of this rule, which is to show whether the work
described be merely of pamphlet size.
Remark 2. Prefatory matter is not to be included in the enumeration of
pages. But if it be something more than a preface or introduction by the
author, and deemed of sufficient importance to be added to the title, the
number of pages of such prefatory matter should be included in the
addition.
XII. All additions to the titles are to be printed in italics, and
between brackets; to be in the English language, whatever be the
language of the title; to be such only as are applicable to all
copies of the edition described, and necessary for a full titular
description of the book.
Exception. When parts of a name are supplied within brackets, they are to
be in the vernacular of the author, whatever be the language of the title; and,
if the name be used for the heading, the part supplied in the title is to
correspond in typography with the rest of the name; that is, to be printed in
small capitals.
Remark 1. It is not always easy to say what additions are necessary, to
render a title satisfactorily descriptive. A title is often a mere name,
arbitrarily chosen by the author. It is sometimes allegorical, or embodies, in
a pun, or conceit, or covert allusion, some indication of the subject-matter
of the book. In such cases, it was not designed to be descriptive of the work,
and could not be made so, without destroying its character. Explanations of
such titles may be thought desirable; but if so, they should be given in
Page 73
notes, and separate from the titles themselves. A title should be the briefest
possible designation of the contents of a book. It should cover everything
which the book contains, but in the most general terms, without minute
specifications. Mindful of this definition, we shall frequently find cases,
where the title, intended to be descriptive, fails to give us what we have a
right to expect. A book may be in a different language from the title-page. It
may be in several languages, while the title indicates but one. It may
contain an important Preface, Introduction, or Biography of the author, by
another hand, not mentioned in the title. In these, and in many other cases,
additions to the titles may be necessary.
Remark 2. There are many cases, however, where it seems desirable to give
further information concerning a work, than could be given within the title,
under the restrictions of the preceding paragraph. The title may be a
misnomer, or it may contain allusions, which it is desirable to explain. The
book may be a rare and valuable one, with maps and illustrations, the
number and description of which ought to be given. It may have been
privately printed, or limited to a small number of copies, or prohibited, or
condemned to be burnt. The edition may be the Editio princeps, or a fac-
simile of an early edition, or a surreptitious or spurious edition; or it may be
identical, except in the title, with what purports to be another edition, or an
independent work. These facts belong, more properly, to a bibliographical
dictionary, than to a catalogue. It is proper, however, that they should be
noted by cataloguers. They may, also, be printed, at the discretion of the
superintendent, but generally, in the form of separate notes, rather than as
additions to the titles.
Remark 3. Peculiarities of copies, such as large paper, satin paper, vellum;
also notes, autographs, cancelled leaves, substituted leaves, mutilations and
alterations; binding in a different number of volumes from that indicated in
the title, or ascertained by the rule already given, &c. &c.,—these, and
other peculiarities or imperfections of copy, relate only to particular copies,
and therefore should not be noticed in a title intended to apply to the whole
edition. Every cataloguer should, however, note every such thing, after the
possible designation of the contents of a book. It should cover everything
which the book contains, but in the most general terms, without minute
specifications. Mindful of this definition, we shall frequently find cases,
where the title, intended to be descriptive, fails to give us what we have a
right to expect. A book may be in a different language from the title-page. It
may be in several languages, while the title indicates but one. It may
contain an important Preface, Introduction, or Biography of the author, by
another hand, not mentioned in the title. In these, and in many other cases,
additions to the titles may be necessary.
Remark 2. There are many cases, however, where it seems desirable to give
further information concerning a work, than could be given within the title,
under the restrictions of the preceding paragraph. The title may be a
misnomer, or it may contain allusions, which it is desirable to explain. The
book may be a rare and valuable one, with maps and illustrations, the
number and description of which ought to be given. It may have been
privately printed, or limited to a small number of copies, or prohibited, or
condemned to be burnt. The edition may be the Editio princeps, or a fac-
simile of an early edition, or a surreptitious or spurious edition; or it may be
identical, except in the title, with what purports to be another edition, or an
independent work. These facts belong, more properly, to a bibliographical
dictionary, than to a catalogue. It is proper, however, that they should be
noted by cataloguers. They may, also, be printed, at the discretion of the
superintendent, but generally, in the form of separate notes, rather than as
additions to the titles.
Remark 3. Peculiarities of copies, such as large paper, satin paper, vellum;
also notes, autographs, cancelled leaves, substituted leaves, mutilations and
alterations; binding in a different number of volumes from that indicated in
the title, or ascertained by the rule already given, &c. &c.,—these, and
other peculiarities or imperfections of copy, relate only to particular copies,
and therefore should not be noticed in a title intended to apply to the whole
edition. Every cataloguer should, however, note every such thing, after the
Page 74
title. The note may be printed in the catalogue of the library containing the
book described, but not, usually, in the title for the General Catalogue.
HEADINGS.
XIII. When the title has been transcribed in accordance with the
foregoing rules, the heading is to be written above it.
This heading determines the place of the title in the alphabetical
catalogue, and consists, in general, of the name of the author in
its vernacular form, when the same can be represented by the
letters of the English alphabet.
When the word cannot be exactly represented by English letters,
the form used by the best English authorities is to be adopted.
The surname is to be printed in capitals. Christian or first names
are to follow, if possible in full, printed in small capitals, and
within parentheses.
XIV. When a name is variously spelled, the best authorized
orthography is to be selected for the heading, and such other
modes of spelling the name, as are likely to occasion difficulty,
are to be added, within brackets.
Cross references are to be made from all other forms of the
name, which occur in the catalogue, to the form preferred.
book described, but not, usually, in the title for the General Catalogue.
HEADINGS.
XIII. When the title has been transcribed in accordance with the
foregoing rules, the heading is to be written above it.
This heading determines the place of the title in the alphabetical
catalogue, and consists, in general, of the name of the author in
its vernacular form, when the same can be represented by the
letters of the English alphabet.
When the word cannot be exactly represented by English letters,
the form used by the best English authorities is to be adopted.
The surname is to be printed in capitals. Christian or first names
are to follow, if possible in full, printed in small capitals, and
within parentheses.
XIV. When a name is variously spelled, the best authorized
orthography is to be selected for the heading, and such other
modes of spelling the name, as are likely to occasion difficulty,
are to be added, within brackets.
Cross references are to be made from all other forms of the
name, which occur in the catalogue, to the form preferred.
Page 75
XV. The following rules are to be observed in cataloguing names
with prefixes:
(1.) If the name has become an English surname, it is to be
recorded under the prefix, which is to be accounted as a part of
the name.
Thus: D'Israeli, De Morgan, De la Beche, Du Ponceau are to be placed
under D; Van Buren under V.
In such cases, cross-references are to be made from the principal name.
Names beginning with Mac, O', Ap, and Fitz, are to be recorded under those
syllables.
Mc, and M', abbreviated forms of Mac, are to be considered the same as if
written in full.
(2.) French surnames preceded by the preposition de are to be
catalogued under the name itself, and not under the prefix.
Thus: Florian (Jean Pierre Claris de) is to be placed under F, not under D;
Alembert (Jean le Rond d') under A, not under D.
In this respect, usage is by no means uniform among French authors. Thus,
Brunet places D'Alembert under D, while Quérard, the Editors of the
"Biographie Universelle," etc., place the same name under A. But
consistency is of the first importance, and it is decidedly best to make this
rule positive, and without exceptions.
(3.) French surnames preceded by De la, are to be recorded
under the article.
with prefixes:
(1.) If the name has become an English surname, it is to be
recorded under the prefix, which is to be accounted as a part of
the name.
Thus: D'Israeli, De Morgan, De la Beche, Du Ponceau are to be placed
under D; Van Buren under V.
In such cases, cross-references are to be made from the principal name.
Names beginning with Mac, O', Ap, and Fitz, are to be recorded under those
syllables.
Mc, and M', abbreviated forms of Mac, are to be considered the same as if
written in full.
(2.) French surnames preceded by the preposition de are to be
catalogued under the name itself, and not under the prefix.
Thus: Florian (Jean Pierre Claris de) is to be placed under F, not under D;
Alembert (Jean le Rond d') under A, not under D.
In this respect, usage is by no means uniform among French authors. Thus,
Brunet places D'Alembert under D, while Quérard, the Editors of the
"Biographie Universelle," etc., place the same name under A. But
consistency is of the first importance, and it is decidedly best to make this
rule positive, and without exceptions.
(3.) French surnames preceded by De la, are to be recorded
under the article.
Page 76
Thus: La Pérouse (Jean François Galaup de), not De la Pérouse, nor
Pérouse; La Harpe (Jean François de), not De la Harpe, nor Harpe.
It is better to make this the invariable rule, although uniformity will not be
found among French writers, in this particular, nor scarcely consistency in
any one writer.
(4.) French names preceded by Du or Des are to be recorded
under these prefixes.
Thus: Du Halde, under D, not under H; Des Cartes, under D, not under C.
(5.) French names, preceded by the article Le, La, L', are to be
recorded under L.
Thus: Le Long (Jacques), not Long (Jacques le); L'Héritier (Marie Jeanne),
not Héritier (Marie Jeanne l').
(6.) Names with similar prefixes in other languages, are, in all
cases, to be recorded under the word following the prefix, with
cross-references.
Thus: Delle Valle, under V; Della Santa, under S; Da Cunha under C. So
Buch (Léopold von); Recke (Elisa von der); Dyck (Anton Van); Praet
(Joseph Basile Bernard Van); Hooght (Everard van der); Ess (Leander
van).
XVI. Compound surnames, except Dutch and English, are to be
entered under the initial of the first name. In Dutch and in
English compound names, the last name is to be preferred.
Thus, in French, such names as Etienne Geoffroy-Saint-Hilaire, Isidore
Geoffroy-Saint-Hilaire, should be written Geoffroy-Saint-Hilaire (Etienne),
Pérouse; La Harpe (Jean François de), not De la Harpe, nor Harpe.
It is better to make this the invariable rule, although uniformity will not be
found among French writers, in this particular, nor scarcely consistency in
any one writer.
(4.) French names preceded by Du or Des are to be recorded
under these prefixes.
Thus: Du Halde, under D, not under H; Des Cartes, under D, not under C.
(5.) French names, preceded by the article Le, La, L', are to be
recorded under L.
Thus: Le Long (Jacques), not Long (Jacques le); L'Héritier (Marie Jeanne),
not Héritier (Marie Jeanne l').
(6.) Names with similar prefixes in other languages, are, in all
cases, to be recorded under the word following the prefix, with
cross-references.
Thus: Delle Valle, under V; Della Santa, under S; Da Cunha under C. So
Buch (Léopold von); Recke (Elisa von der); Dyck (Anton Van); Praet
(Joseph Basile Bernard Van); Hooght (Everard van der); Ess (Leander
van).
XVI. Compound surnames, except Dutch and English, are to be
entered under the initial of the first name. In Dutch and in
English compound names, the last name is to be preferred.
Thus, in French, such names as Etienne Geoffroy-Saint-Hilaire, Isidore
Geoffroy-Saint-Hilaire, should be written Geoffroy-Saint-Hilaire (Etienne),
Page 77
Geoffroy-Saint-Hilaire (Isidore). So in Spanish, Calderon de la Barca, and
Calderon y Belgrano, should both be entered under C. But François de
Salignac de Lamotte Fénélon, is universally placed under Fénélon, even by
those who generally adhere to the above rule. There are other names, which
must be considered exceptions, respecting which it seems impossible to
give any invariable rule, but all difficulty must be removed by cross-
references.
XVII. Works of an author who may have changed his name, or
added others to it, are to be recorded under the last name, (if
used in any of his publications,) with cross-references from the
other names. Names that may have been altered by being used in
different languages, are to be entered under their original
vernacular form. But if an author has never used the vernacular
form of his name in his publications, his works are to be
recorded under such other form as he may have employed.
Remark 1. Thus, Alexander Slidell Mackenzie should be placed under
Mackenzie, with a cross-reference from Slidell. His family name was
Slidell, but after becoming known as a writer, he assumed the name
Mackenzie.
François Marie Aroüet de Voltaire, under Voltaire; because Voltaire is a
name assumed as a surname. It is not a title, nor commonly considered part
of a compound surname.
Jean Baptiste Poquelin Molière, under Molière. His father's name was
Poquelin but he added, himself, the name Molière, as Aroüet did that of
Voltaire.
The family name of an individual is to be considered that which he has, or
adopts, for himself and his descendants, rather than that which he received
from his ancestors,—his family name, not his father's. Now if a man's name
have been changed, by his own act, the name assumed is supposed to be
Calderon y Belgrano, should both be entered under C. But François de
Salignac de Lamotte Fénélon, is universally placed under Fénélon, even by
those who generally adhere to the above rule. There are other names, which
must be considered exceptions, respecting which it seems impossible to
give any invariable rule, but all difficulty must be removed by cross-
references.
XVII. Works of an author who may have changed his name, or
added others to it, are to be recorded under the last name, (if
used in any of his publications,) with cross-references from the
other names. Names that may have been altered by being used in
different languages, are to be entered under their original
vernacular form. But if an author has never used the vernacular
form of his name in his publications, his works are to be
recorded under such other form as he may have employed.
Remark 1. Thus, Alexander Slidell Mackenzie should be placed under
Mackenzie, with a cross-reference from Slidell. His family name was
Slidell, but after becoming known as a writer, he assumed the name
Mackenzie.
François Marie Aroüet de Voltaire, under Voltaire; because Voltaire is a
name assumed as a surname. It is not a title, nor commonly considered part
of a compound surname.
Jean Baptiste Poquelin Molière, under Molière. His father's name was
Poquelin but he added, himself, the name Molière, as Aroüet did that of
Voltaire.
The family name of an individual is to be considered that which he has, or
adopts, for himself and his descendants, rather than that which he received
from his ancestors,—his family name, not his father's. Now if a man's name
have been changed, by his own act, the name assumed is supposed to be
Page 78
that by which he wishes to be known to his contemporaries, and which he
wishes to transmit to posterity. A married woman generally drops her
maiden name, and assumes that of her husband. By this, therefore, she
should ever after be known. If she published books under her maiden name,
and afterwards under her married name, they should all be recorded under
her married name, with a cross-reference from the former. It may be that
she published only under her maiden name; in this case, her works should
be entered under that name, followed by her married name, included within
parentheses.
Remark 2. Such changes as are referred to under this rule may generally be
indicated by the mode of printing, thus:
MACKENZIE (Alexander SLIDELL).
VOLTAIRE (François Marie AROÜET de).
DACIER (Mad. Anne LEFÈVRE).
XVIII. The following classes of persons are to be entered under
their first names, or their Christian names:
(1.) Sovereigns, and Princes of sovereign houses.
(2.) Jewish Rabbis, and Oriental writers in general.
(3.) Persons canonized. The family name, when known, is to be
added within brackets.
(4.) Friars, who, by the constitution of their order, drop their
surnames. But the family name, when known, should be added
within brackets.
(5.) All other persons known only by their first names, to which,
for the sake of distinction, they add those of their native places,
wishes to transmit to posterity. A married woman generally drops her
maiden name, and assumes that of her husband. By this, therefore, she
should ever after be known. If she published books under her maiden name,
and afterwards under her married name, they should all be recorded under
her married name, with a cross-reference from the former. It may be that
she published only under her maiden name; in this case, her works should
be entered under that name, followed by her married name, included within
parentheses.
Remark 2. Such changes as are referred to under this rule may generally be
indicated by the mode of printing, thus:
MACKENZIE (Alexander SLIDELL).
VOLTAIRE (François Marie AROÜET de).
DACIER (Mad. Anne LEFÈVRE).
XVIII. The following classes of persons are to be entered under
their first names, or their Christian names:
(1.) Sovereigns, and Princes of sovereign houses.
(2.) Jewish Rabbis, and Oriental writers in general.
(3.) Persons canonized. The family name, when known, is to be
added within brackets.
(4.) Friars, who, by the constitution of their order, drop their
surnames. But the family name, when known, should be added
within brackets.
(5.) All other persons known only by their first names, to which,
for the sake of distinction, they add those of their native places,
Page 79
profession, rank, &c., as, Adamus Bremensis, or Adam of
Bremen.
A cross-reference should be made from any other name by which
the author may be known, to that used as the heading.
XIX. Surnames of Noblemen and Dignitaries, with the exception of
cases coming under the preceding rule, are to be ascertained,
when not expressed, and to be used for the heading, although the
person may be better known by his title, than by his name. But,
in all cases where doubt would be likely to arise, cross-
references should be used.
Remark. Thus, Home (Henry), Lord Kames. There should be a cross-
reference; thus, Kames (Lord). See Home (Henry). Stanhope (Philip
Dormer), Earl of Chesterfield.
This last is one of the cases which might lead us to doubt the propriety of
the rule. This author is universally known as Chesterfield, not as Stanhope.
But there are other authors, who are as well known by their family names as
by their titles; while the greater portion are known by their family names,
much better than by their titles. A general rule is absolutely necessary, and
this is thought to be the best.
XX. If it appear upon the title-page, that the work is the joint
production of several writers, it is to be entered under the first
named, with cross-references from the names of the others.
XXI. The complete works, or entire treatises of several authors,
published together in one series, with a collective title, are to be
recorded in the words of the general title of the series, and to be
placed under the name, of the Editor, if known; if that be not
known, under the title of the collection, like anonymous works.
Bremen.
A cross-reference should be made from any other name by which
the author may be known, to that used as the heading.
XIX. Surnames of Noblemen and Dignitaries, with the exception of
cases coming under the preceding rule, are to be ascertained,
when not expressed, and to be used for the heading, although the
person may be better known by his title, than by his name. But,
in all cases where doubt would be likely to arise, cross-
references should be used.
Remark. Thus, Home (Henry), Lord Kames. There should be a cross-
reference; thus, Kames (Lord). See Home (Henry). Stanhope (Philip
Dormer), Earl of Chesterfield.
This last is one of the cases which might lead us to doubt the propriety of
the rule. This author is universally known as Chesterfield, not as Stanhope.
But there are other authors, who are as well known by their family names as
by their titles; while the greater portion are known by their family names,
much better than by their titles. A general rule is absolutely necessary, and
this is thought to be the best.
XX. If it appear upon the title-page, that the work is the joint
production of several writers, it is to be entered under the first
named, with cross-references from the names of the others.
XXI. The complete works, or entire treatises of several authors,
published together in one series, with a collective title, are to be
recorded in the words of the general title of the series, and to be
placed under the name, of the Editor, if known; if that be not
known, under the title of the collection, like anonymous works.
Page 80
If any work in the collection be printed with a separate title-
page, and an independent paging, it is also to be recorded under
its author's name, as a distinct work, with a reference to the
volume of the collection in which it is to be found.
Cross-references may be made from names of authors, when
they appear upon the title-page, or when their works were first
published in the collection.
Explanation 1. The principle established by this rule, decides the case,
common among German books, of works with double titles, one general and
the other special. Such a work must be entered twice, once under the
general title, which should omit, as much as possible, what is contained in
the special; and once under the special title, which should refer to the
general, stating what volume of the general collection this particular volume
forms.
Explanation 2. This rule applies to periodical publications, which should
be entered under the name of the Editor, if this appears upon the title-page,
with a cross-reference from the name of the publication. But if the
publication be issued under the direction of an association, it comes under
the next rule, and is to be recorded under the name of the association, with a
cross-reference from the editor's name.
Remark. The catalogue, thus formed, will be composed of works, having
each a distinct title-page and an independent pagination. Doubtless, greater
convenience and usefulness might be attained by adopting a more
comprehensive plan;—one, by which every distinct article in Transactions
of Learned Societies, in Magazines, Reviews, and similar works, where, by
the rule of the publication, the authors of the treatises are named,—should
be separately entered, as if it were a book. Such an attempt is, however, at
present, unadvisable. Should it, hereafter, be thought practicable to extend
the rule, none of the titles which have been prepared, under this rule, will be
superfluous, and none will have to be altered. It is hoped, that, within a few
page, and an independent paging, it is also to be recorded under
its author's name, as a distinct work, with a reference to the
volume of the collection in which it is to be found.
Cross-references may be made from names of authors, when
they appear upon the title-page, or when their works were first
published in the collection.
Explanation 1. The principle established by this rule, decides the case,
common among German books, of works with double titles, one general and
the other special. Such a work must be entered twice, once under the
general title, which should omit, as much as possible, what is contained in
the special; and once under the special title, which should refer to the
general, stating what volume of the general collection this particular volume
forms.
Explanation 2. This rule applies to periodical publications, which should
be entered under the name of the Editor, if this appears upon the title-page,
with a cross-reference from the name of the publication. But if the
publication be issued under the direction of an association, it comes under
the next rule, and is to be recorded under the name of the association, with a
cross-reference from the editor's name.
Remark. The catalogue, thus formed, will be composed of works, having
each a distinct title-page and an independent pagination. Doubtless, greater
convenience and usefulness might be attained by adopting a more
comprehensive plan;—one, by which every distinct article in Transactions
of Learned Societies, in Magazines, Reviews, and similar works, where, by
the rule of the publication, the authors of the treatises are named,—should
be separately entered, as if it were a book. Such an attempt is, however, at
present, unadvisable. Should it, hereafter, be thought practicable to extend
the rule, none of the titles which have been prepared, under this rule, will be
superfluous, and none will have to be altered. It is hoped, that, within a few
Page 81
years, such progress may be made in the General Catalogue, as to justify the
attempt at greater minuteness of registration.
XXII. Academies, institutes, associations, universities, colleges;
literary, scientific, economical, eleemosynary and religious
societies; national and municipal governments; assemblies,
conventions, boards, corporations, and other bodies of men,
under whatever name, and of whatever character, issuing
publications, whether as separate works, or in a continuous
series, under a general title, are to be considered and treated as
the authors of all works issued by them, and in their name alone.
The heading is to be the name of the body, the principal word to
be the first word, not an article. A cross-reference is to be made
from any important substantive or adjective, to the principal
word.
Explanation 1. If the name of the author appears upon the title-page of a
work having a distinct title-page and paging, published by such a body, the
work then comes under Rule XXI. It must be recorded twice; once under
the general title, according to the above rule, and again under the name of
the author, referring, if it be published in a series, to the volume of the
series in which it is contained.
Explanation 2. Catalogues of public libraries are to be entered under the
name of the establishment; and if the name of the compiler appears upon
the title-page, a cross-reference should be made from it to the principal
entry.
Explanation 3. When committees, or branches of a body, issue publications,
the heading is to be the name of the chief, and not of the subordinate body.
Thus, under United States, would be placed all public documents issued at
the expense of the United States, whether as regular Public Documents, or
by particular Departments, Bureaus, or Committees. Such titles, when they
attempt at greater minuteness of registration.
XXII. Academies, institutes, associations, universities, colleges;
literary, scientific, economical, eleemosynary and religious
societies; national and municipal governments; assemblies,
conventions, boards, corporations, and other bodies of men,
under whatever name, and of whatever character, issuing
publications, whether as separate works, or in a continuous
series, under a general title, are to be considered and treated as
the authors of all works issued by them, and in their name alone.
The heading is to be the name of the body, the principal word to
be the first word, not an article. A cross-reference is to be made
from any important substantive or adjective, to the principal
word.
Explanation 1. If the name of the author appears upon the title-page of a
work having a distinct title-page and paging, published by such a body, the
work then comes under Rule XXI. It must be recorded twice; once under
the general title, according to the above rule, and again under the name of
the author, referring, if it be published in a series, to the volume of the
series in which it is contained.
Explanation 2. Catalogues of public libraries are to be entered under the
name of the establishment; and if the name of the compiler appears upon
the title-page, a cross-reference should be made from it to the principal
entry.
Explanation 3. When committees, or branches of a body, issue publications,
the heading is to be the name of the chief, and not of the subordinate body.
Thus, under United States, would be placed all public documents issued at
the expense of the United States, whether as regular Public Documents, or
by particular Departments, Bureaus, or Committees. Such titles, when they
Page 82
become numerous, may be classed, and conveniently arranged in the
catalogue.
On the same principle, the publications of literary and other societies
connected with colleges and universities are to be catalogued under the
names of the colleges, &c., with cross-references from the names of the
societies.
Explanation 4. Under this rule, Liturgies, Prayer-Books, Breviaries,
Missals, &c., are to be placed under the English name of the communion,
religious order or denomination, under whose authority they are prepared
and published. Similar works by individuals, are to be placed under their
names.
XXIII. Translations are to be entered under the heading of the
original work, with a cross-reference from the name of the
translator. If the name of the translator be known, and that of the
author unknown, the book is to be entered, like other anonymous
works, under the first word of the original title, not an article or
preposition, whether the original be or be not in the library to be
catalogued.
When the title of the original cannot be ascertained, or cannot be
expressed in English letters, the translation is to be entered as an
anonymous work, that is, under the first word of its title, not an
article or preposition.
XXIV. Commentaries accompanied by the whole Text, are to be
entered under the heading of the original work, with a cross-
reference from the name of the commentator. If not accompanied
by the Text, they are to be entered under the name of the
commentator, with a cross-reference from the name of the
author.
catalogue.
On the same principle, the publications of literary and other societies
connected with colleges and universities are to be catalogued under the
names of the colleges, &c., with cross-references from the names of the
societies.
Explanation 4. Under this rule, Liturgies, Prayer-Books, Breviaries,
Missals, &c., are to be placed under the English name of the communion,
religious order or denomination, under whose authority they are prepared
and published. Similar works by individuals, are to be placed under their
names.
XXIII. Translations are to be entered under the heading of the
original work, with a cross-reference from the name of the
translator. If the name of the translator be known, and that of the
author unknown, the book is to be entered, like other anonymous
works, under the first word of the original title, not an article or
preposition, whether the original be or be not in the library to be
catalogued.
When the title of the original cannot be ascertained, or cannot be
expressed in English letters, the translation is to be entered as an
anonymous work, that is, under the first word of its title, not an
article or preposition.
XXIV. Commentaries accompanied by the whole Text, are to be
entered under the heading of the original work, with a cross-
reference from the name of the commentator. If not accompanied
by the Text, they are to be entered under the name of the
commentator, with a cross-reference from the name of the
author.
Page 83
XXV. The Bible, or any part of it, in any language, is to be entered
under the word "Bible."
Cross-references should be made from the names of the writers,
as well as from the names of the several parts of the Bible. Both
of these classes of names are to be expressed in the form adopted
in the authorized English version.
XXVI. Reports of Trials are to be recorded under the name of the
Reporter; or if this be not known, under the first word of the
Title. There should also be cross-references, from the names of
the plaintiff and of the defendant in a civil suit, and from that of
the defendant in a criminal suit.
XXVII. The Respondent or defender in a thesis, is to be considered
its author, except when it unequivocally appears to be the work
of the Præses.
XXVIII. Pseudonymous works are to be entered under the assumed
name, followed by pseud.; after which may be given the name of
the supposed or reputed author, with (in case of doubt) the word
probably before it, or ? after it.
But if the author have published any edition, continuation, or
supplement under his name, the work is not to be considered
pseudonymous. In such case, a cross-reference should be made
from the feigned name.
Explanation 1. Under pseudonyms are to be included not only fictitious
names, such as Geoffrey Crayon, Gent., assumed by Washington Irving, and
abbreviated names, as A. L. Mil., for A. L. Millin; but also names concealed
in an anagram, as Nides, for Denis; or formed from the initials of the real
under the word "Bible."
Cross-references should be made from the names of the writers,
as well as from the names of the several parts of the Bible. Both
of these classes of names are to be expressed in the form adopted
in the authorized English version.
XXVI. Reports of Trials are to be recorded under the name of the
Reporter; or if this be not known, under the first word of the
Title. There should also be cross-references, from the names of
the plaintiff and of the defendant in a civil suit, and from that of
the defendant in a criminal suit.
XXVII. The Respondent or defender in a thesis, is to be considered
its author, except when it unequivocally appears to be the work
of the Præses.
XXVIII. Pseudonymous works are to be entered under the assumed
name, followed by pseud.; after which may be given the name of
the supposed or reputed author, with (in case of doubt) the word
probably before it, or ? after it.
But if the author have published any edition, continuation, or
supplement under his name, the work is not to be considered
pseudonymous. In such case, a cross-reference should be made
from the feigned name.
Explanation 1. Under pseudonyms are to be included not only fictitious
names, such as Geoffrey Crayon, Gent., assumed by Washington Irving, and
abbreviated names, as A. L. Mil., for A. L. Millin; but also names concealed
in an anagram, as Nides, for Denis; or formed from the initials of the real
Page 84
name, as Talvi, for Theresa Adolfina Louisa Von Jacob, and all words used
fictitiously as proper names of authors.
Explanation 2. Works falsely attributed, in their titles, to particular persons,
are also to be treated as pseudonymous, and entered under the names of the
pretended authors, with such notes as may be necessary to prevent mistake;
unless some edition has been published under the name of the real author.
Explanation 3. Works published with initials, are to be entered under the
full name of the author, if he be known to have published any edition with
his name; otherwise, under the last initial, which is to be supposed to stand
for the surname, and the other letter or letters for Christian names. But if the
last letter be known to stand for a title, it is not to be used for the heading.
XXIX. Anonymous works are to be entered under the first word of
the title, not an article or preposition. Cross-references may be
made from all words, in the title, under which such a work
would be likely to be sought for, in an alphabetical catalogue.
But if the author have published any edition, continuation, or
supplement under his name, the work is not to be considered
anonymous.
Exception 1. An anonymous biography or personal narrative is to be entered
under the name of the person, whose life or adventures form the subject of
the book, if the name appears upon the title-page. But such works should in
all cases be designated as anonymous.
Exception 2. An anonymous continuation, supplement, appendix or index is
to be entered under the heading of the original work.
Explanation 1. A book is not to be considered anonymous, when the name
of the author is given in any part of it, or expressed by any distinctive
description. In such case, the name of the author is to be inserted in the title,
within brackets, and is to be used as the heading.
fictitiously as proper names of authors.
Explanation 2. Works falsely attributed, in their titles, to particular persons,
are also to be treated as pseudonymous, and entered under the names of the
pretended authors, with such notes as may be necessary to prevent mistake;
unless some edition has been published under the name of the real author.
Explanation 3. Works published with initials, are to be entered under the
full name of the author, if he be known to have published any edition with
his name; otherwise, under the last initial, which is to be supposed to stand
for the surname, and the other letter or letters for Christian names. But if the
last letter be known to stand for a title, it is not to be used for the heading.
XXIX. Anonymous works are to be entered under the first word of
the title, not an article or preposition. Cross-references may be
made from all words, in the title, under which such a work
would be likely to be sought for, in an alphabetical catalogue.
But if the author have published any edition, continuation, or
supplement under his name, the work is not to be considered
anonymous.
Exception 1. An anonymous biography or personal narrative is to be entered
under the name of the person, whose life or adventures form the subject of
the book, if the name appears upon the title-page. But such works should in
all cases be designated as anonymous.
Exception 2. An anonymous continuation, supplement, appendix or index is
to be entered under the heading of the original work.
Explanation 1. A book is not to be considered anonymous, when the name
of the author is given in any part of it, or expressed by any distinctive
description. In such case, the name of the author is to be inserted in the title,
within brackets, and is to be used as the heading.
Page 85
Explanation 2. If it be known that the book has been attributed to a certain
person, his name may be inserted in the title, within brackets, with such
explanation as shall prevent mistake; and a cross-reference may be made
from the name of the reputed author.
Explanation 3. Works in which the author is described by some
circumlocution, which does not serve to identify him, are to be considered
anonymous.
Remark. This rule will secure uniformity. It will relieve librarians from an
almost incalculable amount of labor, perplexity and dissatisfaction. It will
relieve readers from every inconvenience, except that of sometimes being
obliged to look in two places for the book. On these accounts, a simple,
arbitrary rule is the only one that can safely be adopted. Any rule for
selecting the most prominent word of a title, or for entering a book under
the name of its subject, would be found fatal to uniformity; it would greatly
increase the trouble of making a catalogue; it would not render the
catalogue more convenient for readers, but, in the main, much less so. The
only objections to the proposed rule are, that it brings many titles under
words of little significance, as a "Brief Survey", a "Succinct Narrative", &c.,
and that it brings many titles together, under such words as "Essay",
"History", "Narrative", &c. These objections have been fully considered,
and the rule is given with the settled conviction that the inconveniences
alluded to are much less than those which would result from any other rule
or set of rules, which have been proposed, or can be devised.
CROSS-REFERENCES.
person, his name may be inserted in the title, within brackets, with such
explanation as shall prevent mistake; and a cross-reference may be made
from the name of the reputed author.
Explanation 3. Works in which the author is described by some
circumlocution, which does not serve to identify him, are to be considered
anonymous.
Remark. This rule will secure uniformity. It will relieve librarians from an
almost incalculable amount of labor, perplexity and dissatisfaction. It will
relieve readers from every inconvenience, except that of sometimes being
obliged to look in two places for the book. On these accounts, a simple,
arbitrary rule is the only one that can safely be adopted. Any rule for
selecting the most prominent word of a title, or for entering a book under
the name of its subject, would be found fatal to uniformity; it would greatly
increase the trouble of making a catalogue; it would not render the
catalogue more convenient for readers, but, in the main, much less so. The
only objections to the proposed rule are, that it brings many titles under
words of little significance, as a "Brief Survey", a "Succinct Narrative", &c.,
and that it brings many titles together, under such words as "Essay",
"History", "Narrative", &c. These objections have been fully considered,
and the rule is given with the settled conviction that the inconveniences
alluded to are much less than those which would result from any other rule
or set of rules, which have been proposed, or can be devised.
CROSS-REFERENCES.
Page 86
XXX. Cross-references,—consisting of only the word from which
reference is made, the word See, and the name or heading
referred to,—are to be made in the following instances:
(1.) From other forms of a name, than the one adopted in the
heading.
(2.) From any name used by an author, or by which he may be
generally known, other than the one used for the heading.
(3.) From important words in the name of any collective body,
used as a heading, under Rule XXII.
(4.) From names of subordinate bodies, when a work is entered
under the name of the principal body, under Rule XXII.
(5.) From the name of a supposed author of a pseudonymous
work.
(6.) From titles, or designations of office, or dignity, when used
upon title-pages, instead of surnames.
(7.) From the family names of persons, whose works are entered
under the Christian, or first names; except sovereigns, or princes
belonging to sovereign houses.
(8.) From the names of the several parts of the Bible, and of the
writers of them.
(9.) From former titles of periodicals, when the publication is
catalogued under an altered title, or a new editor, according to
Rule VII.
XXXI. The following classes of cross-references, employed to
prevent the necessity of entering titles in full, more than once,
reference is made, the word See, and the name or heading
referred to,—are to be made in the following instances:
(1.) From other forms of a name, than the one adopted in the
heading.
(2.) From any name used by an author, or by which he may be
generally known, other than the one used for the heading.
(3.) From important words in the name of any collective body,
used as a heading, under Rule XXII.
(4.) From names of subordinate bodies, when a work is entered
under the name of the principal body, under Rule XXII.
(5.) From the name of a supposed author of a pseudonymous
work.
(6.) From titles, or designations of office, or dignity, when used
upon title-pages, instead of surnames.
(7.) From the family names of persons, whose works are entered
under the Christian, or first names; except sovereigns, or princes
belonging to sovereign houses.
(8.) From the names of the several parts of the Bible, and of the
writers of them.
(9.) From former titles of periodicals, when the publication is
catalogued under an altered title, or a new editor, according to
Rule VII.
XXXI. The following classes of cross-references, employed to
prevent the necessity of entering titles in full, more than once,
Page 87
are to contain so much of the title referred to, as may be
necessary to show distinctly the object of the reference. When it
would be difficult to abbreviate the title, for this purpose, other
words, not those of the title, may be used.
(1.) From the names of Translators, Editors, Commentators,
Continuators, or other persons, named on the title-page, (or
added to the title, on the principle of Rule XII.), as participating
in the authorship of the work.
(2.) From the name of any person, the subject of a biography or
narrative.
(3.) From the name of an author, any whole work of whom, or
some considerable part of it, may be the subject of any
commentary or notes, without the text.
(4.) From the name of an author, whose complete works are
contained in any collection, or any considerable part of whose
works have been first published in such collection, if the name
be given upon the title-page.
(5.) From any word, in the title of an anonymous work, under
which one would be likely to seek for the work in an
alphabetical catalogue.
(6.) From the name of a supposed author of an anonymous work.
(7.) From the names of the plaintiff and of the defendant, in the
report of a civil suit; and from the name of the defendant, in that
of a criminal suit.
(8.) From the name of a former editor of a periodical, when the
publication is catalogued under the name of a new editor,
according to Rule VII.
necessary to show distinctly the object of the reference. When it
would be difficult to abbreviate the title, for this purpose, other
words, not those of the title, may be used.
(1.) From the names of Translators, Editors, Commentators,
Continuators, or other persons, named on the title-page, (or
added to the title, on the principle of Rule XII.), as participating
in the authorship of the work.
(2.) From the name of any person, the subject of a biography or
narrative.
(3.) From the name of an author, any whole work of whom, or
some considerable part of it, may be the subject of any
commentary or notes, without the text.
(4.) From the name of an author, whose complete works are
contained in any collection, or any considerable part of whose
works have been first published in such collection, if the name
be given upon the title-page.
(5.) From any word, in the title of an anonymous work, under
which one would be likely to seek for the work in an
alphabetical catalogue.
(6.) From the name of a supposed author of an anonymous work.
(7.) From the names of the plaintiff and of the defendant, in the
report of a civil suit; and from the name of the defendant, in that
of a criminal suit.
(8.) From the name of a former editor of a periodical, when the
publication is catalogued under the name of a new editor,
according to Rule VII.
Page 88
ARRANGEMENT.
XXXII. The order of the Headings will be determined by the plan
of the catalogue, whether alphabetical, classed, or chronological.
XXXIII. The Titles are immediately to follow the headings; and
within the divisions and sub-divisions given below, the
arrangement is to be chronological. Editions without date, and
those of which the date cannot be ascertained, even by
approximation, are to precede all those bearing date, or of which
the date can be supplied, either positively or by approximation.
The latter are to follow, according to their date, whether apparent
in any part of the book, or supplied. Editions by the same editor,
or such as are expressly stated to follow a specific text or edition,
and editions with the same notes or commentary, to succeed each
other, in their chronological order, immediately after the entry of
that which is, or is considered to be, the earliest.
XXXIV. Titles, which occur under the name of an author, are to be
arranged in the following order:
(1.) Collections of all the works.
a. Those without translations, whether with or without notes,
commentaries, lives, or other critical apparatus.
b. Those with translations.
Editions with only one translation. Those with a Latin translation
are to be placed first; next those with an English; and then those
XXXII. The order of the Headings will be determined by the plan
of the catalogue, whether alphabetical, classed, or chronological.
XXXIII. The Titles are immediately to follow the headings; and
within the divisions and sub-divisions given below, the
arrangement is to be chronological. Editions without date, and
those of which the date cannot be ascertained, even by
approximation, are to precede all those bearing date, or of which
the date can be supplied, either positively or by approximation.
The latter are to follow, according to their date, whether apparent
in any part of the book, or supplied. Editions by the same editor,
or such as are expressly stated to follow a specific text or edition,
and editions with the same notes or commentary, to succeed each
other, in their chronological order, immediately after the entry of
that which is, or is considered to be, the earliest.
XXXIV. Titles, which occur under the name of an author, are to be
arranged in the following order:
(1.) Collections of all the works.
a. Those without translations, whether with or without notes,
commentaries, lives, or other critical apparatus.
b. Those with translations.
Editions with only one translation. Those with a Latin translation
are to be placed first; next those with an English; and then those
Page 89
with a translation into any other language, in the alphabetical
order of the English name of such language.
Editions with several translations into different languages. Those
are to be entered first, which have the fewest number of
translations. Among those having the same number of
translations, the alphabetical order of the first of the languages
employed is to be followed.
c. Translations without the text. These are to be arranged among
themselves according to the principles laid down for translations
with the text.
(2.) Partial collections, containing two or more works. Those
which contain the greatest number of works are to precede. The
arrangement of the whole is to be, in other respects, according to
the principles laid down for collections of all the works.
(3.) Selections or collected fragments. Those from all the works
are to precede those from several works, and the whole to be
arranged according to the foregoing principles.
(4.) Separate works. These are to succeed each other
alphabetically. Entire portions of a separate work are to follow
immediately after the work itself. The different editions and
translations are to be arranged according to the foregoing
principles.
(5.) Entire portions of a separate work, when the work itself does
not occur.
XXXV. Works placed under the names of collective bodies,
(according to Rule XXII,) are, in general, to be arranged in
alphabetical order; but works forming part of a series are not to
order of the English name of such language.
Editions with several translations into different languages. Those
are to be entered first, which have the fewest number of
translations. Among those having the same number of
translations, the alphabetical order of the first of the languages
employed is to be followed.
c. Translations without the text. These are to be arranged among
themselves according to the principles laid down for translations
with the text.
(2.) Partial collections, containing two or more works. Those
which contain the greatest number of works are to precede. The
arrangement of the whole is to be, in other respects, according to
the principles laid down for collections of all the works.
(3.) Selections or collected fragments. Those from all the works
are to precede those from several works, and the whole to be
arranged according to the foregoing principles.
(4.) Separate works. These are to succeed each other
alphabetically. Entire portions of a separate work are to follow
immediately after the work itself. The different editions and
translations are to be arranged according to the foregoing
principles.
(5.) Entire portions of a separate work, when the work itself does
not occur.
XXXV. Works placed under the names of collective bodies,
(according to Rule XXII,) are, in general, to be arranged in
alphabetical order; but works forming part of a series are not to
Page 90
be separated, although that series be interrupted, or the title
changed; and works published by branches or subordinate
bodies, are to be separately arranged and placed under sub-
headings, which should be printed in a distinctive type.
XXXVI. Cross-References are to be placed after all other entries
under the heading, and in alphabetical order of the names
referred to.
XXXVII. The entries under the word Bible, are to be arranged in
the following order; subject in other respects to the principles
laid down in Rule XXXIV, except that, in each of the following
classes, editions with the text alone are to precede those with
commentaries.
(1.) The Old and New Testaments with or without the
Apocrypha.
(2.) The Old Testament.
(3.) Detached parts of the Old Testament, in the same order in
which they are arranged in the English authorized version of the
Scriptures.
(4.) The New Testament.
(5.) Detached parts of the New Testament.
(6.) Apocryphal books.
changed; and works published by branches or subordinate
bodies, are to be separately arranged and placed under sub-
headings, which should be printed in a distinctive type.
XXXVI. Cross-References are to be placed after all other entries
under the heading, and in alphabetical order of the names
referred to.
XXXVII. The entries under the word Bible, are to be arranged in
the following order; subject in other respects to the principles
laid down in Rule XXXIV, except that, in each of the following
classes, editions with the text alone are to precede those with
commentaries.
(1.) The Old and New Testaments with or without the
Apocrypha.
(2.) The Old Testament.
(3.) Detached parts of the Old Testament, in the same order in
which they are arranged in the English authorized version of the
Scriptures.
(4.) The New Testament.
(5.) Detached parts of the New Testament.
(6.) Apocryphal books.
Page 91
MAPS, ENGRAVINGS, MUSIC.
XXXVIII. Maps, Charts, Engravings and Music, (except when
published in volumes,) are not to be included in catalogues of
Books. Separate catalogues of these should be constructed upon
the general principles of the preceding rules.
(1.) In cataloguing Maps and Charts, the full title is to be given,
including the names of surveyors, compilers, engravers,
publishers, &c.; date and place of publication; and number of
sheets composing the map. Each edition is to be separately
recorded, and the separate title of each sheet, when it varies from
the general title. The titles of sub-sketches are to be introduced at
the close of the main title, within brackets, and to be given in
full, including authorship, scale and size.
(2.) The scale is to be given in all cases. When not stated on the
map, it is, if possible, to be derived from it.
(3.) The size of the map, within the neat-line of the border, is to
be given in inches and tenths. When a map has no printed border,
the measure of the limits of printed surface is to be given.
(4.) The price, if stated on the map, should be copied.
(5.) All important peculiarities of copy, such as the kind of paper,
and whether backed, folded, bound, on rollers, &c., should be
mentioned in a note.
The titles thus prepared are to be arranged under the names of
the countries, or divisions of the earth's surface delineated in the
XXXVIII. Maps, Charts, Engravings and Music, (except when
published in volumes,) are not to be included in catalogues of
Books. Separate catalogues of these should be constructed upon
the general principles of the preceding rules.
(1.) In cataloguing Maps and Charts, the full title is to be given,
including the names of surveyors, compilers, engravers,
publishers, &c.; date and place of publication; and number of
sheets composing the map. Each edition is to be separately
recorded, and the separate title of each sheet, when it varies from
the general title. The titles of sub-sketches are to be introduced at
the close of the main title, within brackets, and to be given in
full, including authorship, scale and size.
(2.) The scale is to be given in all cases. When not stated on the
map, it is, if possible, to be derived from it.
(3.) The size of the map, within the neat-line of the border, is to
be given in inches and tenths. When a map has no printed border,
the measure of the limits of printed surface is to be given.
(4.) The price, if stated on the map, should be copied.
(5.) All important peculiarities of copy, such as the kind of paper,
and whether backed, folded, bound, on rollers, &c., should be
mentioned in a note.
The titles thus prepared are to be arranged under the names of
the countries, or divisions of the earth's surface delineated in the
Page 92
maps; and these names are to be disposed in alphabetical order,
with the cross-references necessary to facilitate research.
(6.) Engravings are to be recorded under the names of the
engravers, with cross-references from those of the painters or
designers. The date, and the name of the publisher, if found upon
the print, should also be given. The size of the print, in inches
and tenths, should also be stated. If the copy be an artist's proof,
or a remarkably good impression of a valuable engraving, the
fact should be stated in a note.
(7.) Music is to be entered under the name of the composer. If
the work have a distinctive title, there should be a cross-
reference from that.
EXCEPTIONAL CASES.
XXXIX. Cases not herein provided for, and exceptional cases,
requiring a departure from any of the preceding rules, are to be
decided upon by the superintendent.
3) A very complete discussion of the comparative advantages of long and short titles is
contained in the Report of the Commissioners on the British Museum, with Minutes of
Evidence, 1850, particularly in Mr. Panizzi's Letter to the Earl of Ellesmere, in Appendix No.
12.
with the cross-references necessary to facilitate research.
(6.) Engravings are to be recorded under the names of the
engravers, with cross-references from those of the painters or
designers. The date, and the name of the publisher, if found upon
the print, should also be given. The size of the print, in inches
and tenths, should also be stated. If the copy be an artist's proof,
or a remarkably good impression of a valuable engraving, the
fact should be stated in a note.
(7.) Music is to be entered under the name of the composer. If
the work have a distinctive title, there should be a cross-
reference from that.
EXCEPTIONAL CASES.
XXXIX. Cases not herein provided for, and exceptional cases,
requiring a departure from any of the preceding rules, are to be
decided upon by the superintendent.
3) A very complete discussion of the comparative advantages of long and short titles is
contained in the Report of the Commissioners on the British Museum, with Minutes of
Evidence, 1850, particularly in Mr. Panizzi's Letter to the Earl of Ellesmere, in Appendix No.
12.
Page 93
Page 94
EXAMPLES.
REMARKS ON THE EXAMPLES.
The following examples are introduced, for the purpose of illustrating the
rules, and of furnishing specimens of different kinds of titles, as well as of
showing the general appearance of the proposed catalogues. In some
respects, these are not average specimens; but have been selected, partly on
account of their containing difficulties. Some titles would require a large
number of cross-references. Only so many are here inserted as are
necessary for the purpose of illustration.
It has not been convenient to give examples of titles in languages which use
other than Roman letters. Our printing-office is not yet supplied with the
requisite variety of type. For the same reason, in some of the titles, words
are spelled in full, which, in the books, are printed with signs of
abbreviation. There is a branch of this invention which promises to furnish
us with the means of engraving, with facility, any desired characters, and of
stereotyping them from the engraved plates.
The application of the rules to the examples will, in most cases, be
sufficiently obvious, but, it may not be amiss to make some explanations
REMARKS ON THE EXAMPLES.
The following examples are introduced, for the purpose of illustrating the
rules, and of furnishing specimens of different kinds of titles, as well as of
showing the general appearance of the proposed catalogues. In some
respects, these are not average specimens; but have been selected, partly on
account of their containing difficulties. Some titles would require a large
number of cross-references. Only so many are here inserted as are
necessary for the purpose of illustration.
It has not been convenient to give examples of titles in languages which use
other than Roman letters. Our printing-office is not yet supplied with the
requisite variety of type. For the same reason, in some of the titles, words
are spelled in full, which, in the books, are printed with signs of
abbreviation. There is a branch of this invention which promises to furnish
us with the means of engraving, with facility, any desired characters, and of
stereotyping them from the engraved plates.
The application of the rules to the examples will, in most cases, be
sufficiently obvious, but, it may not be amiss to make some explanations
Page 95
respecting a few of them.
Rule 1 to 3. The examples illustrating these rules need not be specially
pointed out. Abridgments are frequent; but the rules for omissions could not
be illustrated without giving a great number of full titles, with abridgments
of the same. When an author has only one Christian name, the full name is
supplied, if not given in the title; when more than one, the initials not given
are supplied. Errors in titles, even to accidental faults in punctuation, have
been scrupulously copied.
Rule 4. See the titles under Plinius Secundus and Orosius.
Rule 7. See North American review, American quarterly review and Bell.
The last journal, being completed, is catalogued according to the principle
of Rule 20, under the first editor's name.
Rule 20. See Cobbett and Nyerup.
Rule 21. See Gale and Historiæ Augustæ scriptores.
Rule 21, Expl. 1. See Ancient Irish histories and Autobiography. Many of
the special titles to the latter are omitted.
Rule 22. See Linnean society, Great Britain and Massachusetts.
Rule 22, Expls. 2, 3. See London library, University of Oxford and
Grenville.
The catalogues of private libraries are placed under the names of the
proprietors.
Rule 23. See Méthode, Riqueti and Oriental historical mss.
Rule 28. See Bombet, Gualdi, Decanver and Voltaire.
Rule 28, Expl. 3. See C., La Rochefoucauld and M * * *.
Rule 29. See Mémoires, Most and Harwood.
Rule 1 to 3. The examples illustrating these rules need not be specially
pointed out. Abridgments are frequent; but the rules for omissions could not
be illustrated without giving a great number of full titles, with abridgments
of the same. When an author has only one Christian name, the full name is
supplied, if not given in the title; when more than one, the initials not given
are supplied. Errors in titles, even to accidental faults in punctuation, have
been scrupulously copied.
Rule 4. See the titles under Plinius Secundus and Orosius.
Rule 7. See North American review, American quarterly review and Bell.
The last journal, being completed, is catalogued according to the principle
of Rule 20, under the first editor's name.
Rule 20. See Cobbett and Nyerup.
Rule 21. See Gale and Historiæ Augustæ scriptores.
Rule 21, Expl. 1. See Ancient Irish histories and Autobiography. Many of
the special titles to the latter are omitted.
Rule 22. See Linnean society, Great Britain and Massachusetts.
Rule 22, Expls. 2, 3. See London library, University of Oxford and
Grenville.
The catalogues of private libraries are placed under the names of the
proprietors.
Rule 23. See Méthode, Riqueti and Oriental historical mss.
Rule 28. See Bombet, Gualdi, Decanver and Voltaire.
Rule 28, Expl. 3. See C., La Rochefoucauld and M * * *.
Rule 29. See Mémoires, Most and Harwood.
Page 96
Rule 29, Exc. 1. See Arc and Dubois.
Rule 29, Exc. 2. See Bossuet and Morgues.
Rule 29, Expl. 1. See Barbié du Bocage.
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
An index of subjects, applicable to these titles, has been prepared for the
purpose of furnishing a specimen of what is proposed for the catalogue.
This general index may be printed separately; being of itself, a compact and
convenient guide to the contents of the Library. Such an index affords, as
will be seen, the opportunity for making a much more minute and useful
classification of titles than is practicable in a classed catalogue.
LOCAL INDEX.
This is intended to furnish an illustration of the method, described on page
23, of designating the various libraries, where any work is to be found, the
title of which is in the catalogue. This index will be an indispensable
accompaniment to a general catalogue. The references given in the present
case are, for the most part, supposititious.
ABBREVIATIONS.
Acc't for account.
Anag. for anagram.
App. for appendix.
App'd for appended.
B. for Band and Bände.
Biogr. for biography or biographical.
Cols. for columns.
Rule 29, Exc. 2. See Bossuet and Morgues.
Rule 29, Expl. 1. See Barbié du Bocage.
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
An index of subjects, applicable to these titles, has been prepared for the
purpose of furnishing a specimen of what is proposed for the catalogue.
This general index may be printed separately; being of itself, a compact and
convenient guide to the contents of the Library. Such an index affords, as
will be seen, the opportunity for making a much more minute and useful
classification of titles than is practicable in a classed catalogue.
LOCAL INDEX.
This is intended to furnish an illustration of the method, described on page
23, of designating the various libraries, where any work is to be found, the
title of which is in the catalogue. This index will be an indispensable
accompaniment to a general catalogue. The references given in the present
case are, for the most part, supposititious.
ABBREVIATIONS.
Acc't for account.
Anag. for anagram.
App. for appendix.
App'd for appended.
B. for Band and Bände.
Biogr. for biography or biographical.
Cols. for columns.
Page 97
Cont'd for contained.
Cont'g for containing.
Crit. for critical.
D. for Deel and Deelen.
Ed. for edited or edition.
Fo. for folio, the fold of the sheet.
Fol. for folio, a leaf, singular or plural.
Hist. for history or historical.
In par. cols. for in parallel columns.
Introd. for introduction.
Irr. for irregular.
Marg. notes for side marginal notes.
Opp. for opposite.
P. for part, pars, partie, &c., singular or plural.
pp. for pages.
Pref. for preface.
Pref'd for prefixed.
Pseud. for pseudonym.
T. for tomus, tome, tomo, &c., singular or plural.
Transl. for translated or translation.
V. for volume, volumen, &c., singular or plural.
Cont'g for containing.
Crit. for critical.
D. for Deel and Deelen.
Ed. for edited or edition.
Fo. for folio, the fold of the sheet.
Fol. for folio, a leaf, singular or plural.
Hist. for history or historical.
In par. cols. for in parallel columns.
Introd. for introduction.
Irr. for irregular.
Marg. notes for side marginal notes.
Opp. for opposite.
P. for part, pars, partie, &c., singular or plural.
pp. for pages.
Pref. for preface.
Pref'd for prefixed.
Pseud. for pseudonym.
T. for tomus, tome, tomo, &c., singular or plural.
Transl. for translated or translation.
V. for volume, volumen, &c., singular or plural.
Page 98
EXAMPLES.
ALEXANDER, the Great.
See CURTIUS Rufus (Quintus). De rebus gestis Alexandri Magni.
AMERICAN quarterly review (The). V. 1–22. ...
Philadelphia, [1827]–'37. 8º (6.7×3.8) [2784]
ANCIENT Irish histories.—The works of Spencer, Campion, Hanmer, and
Marlebvrrovgh. In two volumes. [4 pagings.] ...
[Dublin, Hibernia press co., 1809.] 8º (6.5×4) [2424]
ANTONINUS Liberalis.
See GALE (Thomas). Historiæ poeticæ scriptores. Antoninus Liberalis.
APOLLODORUS, of Athens.
Apollodori Atheniensis bibliothecae libri tres—Ad codd. mss. fidem
recensiti a Chr. G. Heyne [In the original.]
Goettingae, 1782. 8º (4×2.2) [1004]
See GALE (Thomas). Historiæ poeticæ scriptores. Apollodorus
Atheniensis.
See HEYNE (C. G.). Ad Apollodori Ath. bibliothecam notæ, etc.
ALEXANDER, the Great.
See CURTIUS Rufus (Quintus). De rebus gestis Alexandri Magni.
AMERICAN quarterly review (The). V. 1–22. ...
Philadelphia, [1827]–'37. 8º (6.7×3.8) [2784]
ANCIENT Irish histories.—The works of Spencer, Campion, Hanmer, and
Marlebvrrovgh. In two volumes. [4 pagings.] ...
[Dublin, Hibernia press co., 1809.] 8º (6.5×4) [2424]
ANTONINUS Liberalis.
See GALE (Thomas). Historiæ poeticæ scriptores. Antoninus Liberalis.
APOLLODORUS, of Athens.
Apollodori Atheniensis bibliothecae libri tres—Ad codd. mss. fidem
recensiti a Chr. G. Heyne [In the original.]
Goettingae, 1782. 8º (4×2.2) [1004]
See GALE (Thomas). Historiæ poeticæ scriptores. Apollodorus
Atheniensis.
See HEYNE (C. G.). Ad Apollodori Ath. bibliothecam notæ, etc.
Page 99
ARC (Jeanne d').
Memoirs of Jeanne d'Arc, ... with the history of her times. In two
volumes. [4 pagings.] ...
London, 1824. 8º (5.3×3.2) [1720]
AROUËT (François Marie). See VOLTAIRE.
AUTOBIOGRAPHY. A collection of the most instructive and amusing lives
ever published, written by the parties themselves. With brief
introductions, and compendious sequels, carrying on the narrative to the
death of each writer. V. 1–33. ... [40 pagings.]
London, 1826–'32. 12º (4.7 irr.×2.6 irr.) [1255]
Note.—This collection contains the autobiographies of C. Cibber, D.
Hume, W. Lilly, F. M. A. de Voltaire, J. F. Marmontel, R. Drury, G.
Whitefield, J. Ferguson, M. Robinson, C. Charke, E. Herbert, Prince
Eugène of Savoy, A. F. F. von Kotzebue, J. Creichton, W. Gifford, T.
Ellwood, L. Holberg, J. H. Vaux, E. Gibbon, B. Cellini, J. Lackington,
T. W. Tone, Friedrike Margravine of Baireuth, G. B. Dodington, C.
Goldoni, E. F. Vidocq, M. J. Du Barry, and W. Sampson.
AYSCOUGH (Samuel).
A general index to the Monthly review, from its commencement, to the
end of the seventieth volume. By the Rev. S[amuel] Ayscough, ... In two
volumes. ...
London, 1786. 8º (6.5×3.5) [2790]
A continuation of the general index to the Monthly review; commencing
at the seventy-first, and ending with the eighty-first, volume; completing
the first series of that work. ... Compiled by the Rev. S[amuel] Ayscough,
...
London, 1796. 8º (6.5×3.6) [2791]
Memoirs of Jeanne d'Arc, ... with the history of her times. In two
volumes. [4 pagings.] ...
London, 1824. 8º (5.3×3.2) [1720]
AROUËT (François Marie). See VOLTAIRE.
AUTOBIOGRAPHY. A collection of the most instructive and amusing lives
ever published, written by the parties themselves. With brief
introductions, and compendious sequels, carrying on the narrative to the
death of each writer. V. 1–33. ... [40 pagings.]
London, 1826–'32. 12º (4.7 irr.×2.6 irr.) [1255]
Note.—This collection contains the autobiographies of C. Cibber, D.
Hume, W. Lilly, F. M. A. de Voltaire, J. F. Marmontel, R. Drury, G.
Whitefield, J. Ferguson, M. Robinson, C. Charke, E. Herbert, Prince
Eugène of Savoy, A. F. F. von Kotzebue, J. Creichton, W. Gifford, T.
Ellwood, L. Holberg, J. H. Vaux, E. Gibbon, B. Cellini, J. Lackington,
T. W. Tone, Friedrike Margravine of Baireuth, G. B. Dodington, C.
Goldoni, E. F. Vidocq, M. J. Du Barry, and W. Sampson.
AYSCOUGH (Samuel).
A general index to the Monthly review, from its commencement, to the
end of the seventieth volume. By the Rev. S[amuel] Ayscough, ... In two
volumes. ...
London, 1786. 8º (6.5×3.5) [2790]
A continuation of the general index to the Monthly review; commencing
at the seventy-first, and ending with the eighty-first, volume; completing
the first series of that work. ... Compiled by the Rev. S[amuel] Ayscough,
...
London, 1796. 8º (6.5×3.6) [2791]
Page 100
AYSCU (Edward).
A historie contayning the vvarres, treaties, marriages, and other
occurrents betweene England and Scotland, from King William the
Conqueror, vntill the happy vnion of them both in our gratious King
Iames. With a briefe declaration of the first inhabitants of this island: and
what seuerall nations haue sithence setled them-selues therein one after
an other: [by Edward Ayscu.] ***
London, 1607. 4º (5.5×3.3) [2156]
BADEN (Gustav Ludvig).
Dansk-norsk historisk Bibliothek, indeholdende Efterretning om de
Skrifter, som bidrage til dansk-norsk Historiekundskab. Ved Dr. Gustav
Ludvig Baden.
Odense, 1815. 8º (5.4×3.1) [391]
BAIREUTH (Margravine of). See FRIEDRIKE Sophie Wilhelmine.
BALFOUR (Clara Lucas).
Sketches of English literature, from the fourteenth to the present century.
By Clara Lucas Balfour, ... ***
London, 1852. 8º (5×3) [2646]
BANKES (Henry).
The civil and constitutional history of Rome from its foundation to the
age of Augustus. By Henry Bankes esq. In two volumes. *** ...
London, 1818. 8º (6.1×3.4) [1384]
A historie contayning the vvarres, treaties, marriages, and other
occurrents betweene England and Scotland, from King William the
Conqueror, vntill the happy vnion of them both in our gratious King
Iames. With a briefe declaration of the first inhabitants of this island: and
what seuerall nations haue sithence setled them-selues therein one after
an other: [by Edward Ayscu.] ***
London, 1607. 4º (5.5×3.3) [2156]
BADEN (Gustav Ludvig).
Dansk-norsk historisk Bibliothek, indeholdende Efterretning om de
Skrifter, som bidrage til dansk-norsk Historiekundskab. Ved Dr. Gustav
Ludvig Baden.
Odense, 1815. 8º (5.4×3.1) [391]
BAIREUTH (Margravine of). See FRIEDRIKE Sophie Wilhelmine.
BALFOUR (Clara Lucas).
Sketches of English literature, from the fourteenth to the present century.
By Clara Lucas Balfour, ... ***
London, 1852. 8º (5×3) [2646]
BANKES (Henry).
The civil and constitutional history of Rome from its foundation to the
age of Augustus. By Henry Bankes esq. In two volumes. *** ...
London, 1818. 8º (6.1×3.4) [1384]
Page 101
BARBIÉ du Bocage (Jean Denis).
Recueil de cartes géographiques, plans, vues et médailles de l'ancienne
Grèce, relatifs au voyage du jeune Anacharsis, précédé d'une analyse
critique des cartes. [By J. D. Barbié du Bocage.] Seconde édition.
Paris, 1789. 8º (7.3×4.6) pp. xlij. maps, &c., 31. [1216]
BAREITH (Margravine of). See BAIREUTH.
BARTHÉLEMY (Jean Jacques).
Voyage du jeune Anacharsis en Grèce, dans le milieu du quatrième siècle
avant l'ère vulgaire. Seconde édition. T. 1–7. [By J. J. Barthélemy. With
tables in V. 7, pp. cccxxij.]
Paris, 1789. 8º (5.3×3.1) marg. notes. [1215]
Note.—For maps, see Barbié du Bocage, Jean Denis.
BASNAGE de Beauval (Jacques).
The history of the Jews, from Jesus Christ to the present time: ... Being a
supplement and continuation of the history of Josephus. Written in
French by Mr. [Jacques] Basnage [de Beauval]. Translated into English
by Tho. Taylor, A. M.
London, 1708. fo. (12.3×6.9 irr.) 2 cols. [1429]
BAYARD (Chevalier). See DU TERRAIL (Pierre).
BAZIN (L'abbé), pseud. See VOLTAIRE (F. M. A. de).
Recueil de cartes géographiques, plans, vues et médailles de l'ancienne
Grèce, relatifs au voyage du jeune Anacharsis, précédé d'une analyse
critique des cartes. [By J. D. Barbié du Bocage.] Seconde édition.
Paris, 1789. 8º (7.3×4.6) pp. xlij. maps, &c., 31. [1216]
BAREITH (Margravine of). See BAIREUTH.
BARTHÉLEMY (Jean Jacques).
Voyage du jeune Anacharsis en Grèce, dans le milieu du quatrième siècle
avant l'ère vulgaire. Seconde édition. T. 1–7. [By J. J. Barthélemy. With
tables in V. 7, pp. cccxxij.]
Paris, 1789. 8º (5.3×3.1) marg. notes. [1215]
Note.—For maps, see Barbié du Bocage, Jean Denis.
BASNAGE de Beauval (Jacques).
The history of the Jews, from Jesus Christ to the present time: ... Being a
supplement and continuation of the history of Josephus. Written in
French by Mr. [Jacques] Basnage [de Beauval]. Translated into English
by Tho. Taylor, A. M.
London, 1708. fo. (12.3×6.9 irr.) 2 cols. [1429]
BAYARD (Chevalier). See DU TERRAIL (Pierre).
BAZIN (L'abbé), pseud. See VOLTAIRE (F. M. A. de).
Page 102
BECKER (Wilhelm Adolf).
Gallus: or, Roman scenes of the time of Augustus; with notes and
excursuses illustrative of the manners and customs of the Romans. By
Professor W. A. Becker. Translated by the Rev. Frederick Metcalfe, ...
[With plates.]
London, 1849. 12º (6.2×3.5) [1775]
BELISARIUS.
See STANHOPE (Philip Henry). Life of Belisarius.
BELL (Thomas), Sec. R. S.
The zoological journal. V. 1, 2. From March, 1824, ... to April, 1826.
Conducted by Thomas Bell, esq. F. L. S. ... V. 3, 4. From January, 1827,
... to May, 1829. Edited by N. A. Vigors, ... [With plates.]
London, 1825–'29. 8º (6.2×3.6) [2940]
Note.—Mr. Bell was assisted in the publication of V. 1, 2, by J. G.
Children, J. De C. Sowerby, and G. B. Sowerby; Mr. Vigors, in the
publication of V. 3, 4, by T. Bell, E. T. Bennett, J. E. Bicheno, W. J.
Broderip, J. G. Children, Thos. Hardwicke, T. Horsfield, W. Kirby, J.
De C. Sowerby, G. B. Sowerby, and W. Yarrell.
BENTINCK (Lord George).
See DISRAELI (Benj.). Biography of Lord Geo. Bentinck.
BEYLE (Henri).
See BOMBET (L. A. C.), pseud. for Henri Beyle.
BODLEIAN library. See UNIVERSITY of Oxford.
Gallus: or, Roman scenes of the time of Augustus; with notes and
excursuses illustrative of the manners and customs of the Romans. By
Professor W. A. Becker. Translated by the Rev. Frederick Metcalfe, ...
[With plates.]
London, 1849. 12º (6.2×3.5) [1775]
BELISARIUS.
See STANHOPE (Philip Henry). Life of Belisarius.
BELL (Thomas), Sec. R. S.
The zoological journal. V. 1, 2. From March, 1824, ... to April, 1826.
Conducted by Thomas Bell, esq. F. L. S. ... V. 3, 4. From January, 1827,
... to May, 1829. Edited by N. A. Vigors, ... [With plates.]
London, 1825–'29. 8º (6.2×3.6) [2940]
Note.—Mr. Bell was assisted in the publication of V. 1, 2, by J. G.
Children, J. De C. Sowerby, and G. B. Sowerby; Mr. Vigors, in the
publication of V. 3, 4, by T. Bell, E. T. Bennett, J. E. Bicheno, W. J.
Broderip, J. G. Children, Thos. Hardwicke, T. Horsfield, W. Kirby, J.
De C. Sowerby, G. B. Sowerby, and W. Yarrell.
BENTINCK (Lord George).
See DISRAELI (Benj.). Biography of Lord Geo. Bentinck.
BEYLE (Henri).
See BOMBET (L. A. C.), pseud. for Henri Beyle.
BODLEIAN library. See UNIVERSITY of Oxford.
Page 103
BOMBET (Louis Alexandre César), pseud. for Henri Beyle.
The lives of Haydn [by G. Carpani,] and Mozart [by Schlichtegroll], with
observations on Metastasio, and on the present state of music in France
and Italy. Translated from the French of L. A. C. Bombet [H. Beyle, by R.
Brewin]. With notes, by [W. Gardiner,] ... Second edition.
London, 1818. 8º (5.9×3.3) [1864]
BONAPARTE (Napoléon). See NAPOLÉON I. Bonaparte.
BOSSUET (Jacques Bénigne), Bishop of Meaux.
Discours sur l'histoire universelle. Pour expliquer la suite de la religion &
les changemens des empires. Première partie. Depuis le commencement
du monde jusqu'à l'empire de Charlemagne. Par Messire Jacques Bénigne
Bossuet, ... Dixième édition. *** [With 3 maps.]
Amsterdam, 1710. 12º (4.9×2) marg. notes. [1377]
Continuation de l'histoire universelle de Messire Jacques Bénigne
Bossuet, ... [By Jean de La Barre.] Tome second. Depuis l'an 800. de
nôtre Seigneur jusqu'à l'an 1687. inclusivement. [With 3 maps.]
Amsterdam, 1714. 12º (4.9×2.5) [1378]
Discours sur l'histoire universelle, à Monseigneur le dauphin: pour
expliquer la suite de la religion, et les changemens des empires. Première
partie. Depuis le commencement du monde jusqu'à l'empire de
Charlemagne. Par Messire Jacques Bénigne Bossuet, ... Nouvelle
édition.
Paris, 1752. 12º (4.5 irr.×2.1) marg. notes. [1435]
Suite de l'histoire universelle, de Monsieur l'évêque de Meaux [J. B.
Bossuet]. Depuis l'an 800. de notre Seigneur jusqu'à l'an 1700.
inclusivement. Seconde partie. Nouvelle édition. [By J. de La Barre.]
Paris, 1752. 12º (4.8×2.4) [1436]
BOWDICH (Mrs. T. Ed.). See LEE (Mrs. R.).
The lives of Haydn [by G. Carpani,] and Mozart [by Schlichtegroll], with
observations on Metastasio, and on the present state of music in France
and Italy. Translated from the French of L. A. C. Bombet [H. Beyle, by R.
Brewin]. With notes, by [W. Gardiner,] ... Second edition.
London, 1818. 8º (5.9×3.3) [1864]
BONAPARTE (Napoléon). See NAPOLÉON I. Bonaparte.
BOSSUET (Jacques Bénigne), Bishop of Meaux.
Discours sur l'histoire universelle. Pour expliquer la suite de la religion &
les changemens des empires. Première partie. Depuis le commencement
du monde jusqu'à l'empire de Charlemagne. Par Messire Jacques Bénigne
Bossuet, ... Dixième édition. *** [With 3 maps.]
Amsterdam, 1710. 12º (4.9×2) marg. notes. [1377]
Continuation de l'histoire universelle de Messire Jacques Bénigne
Bossuet, ... [By Jean de La Barre.] Tome second. Depuis l'an 800. de
nôtre Seigneur jusqu'à l'an 1687. inclusivement. [With 3 maps.]
Amsterdam, 1714. 12º (4.9×2.5) [1378]
Discours sur l'histoire universelle, à Monseigneur le dauphin: pour
expliquer la suite de la religion, et les changemens des empires. Première
partie. Depuis le commencement du monde jusqu'à l'empire de
Charlemagne. Par Messire Jacques Bénigne Bossuet, ... Nouvelle
édition.
Paris, 1752. 12º (4.5 irr.×2.1) marg. notes. [1435]
Suite de l'histoire universelle, de Monsieur l'évêque de Meaux [J. B.
Bossuet]. Depuis l'an 800. de notre Seigneur jusqu'à l'an 1700.
inclusivement. Seconde partie. Nouvelle édition. [By J. de La Barre.]
Paris, 1752. 12º (4.8×2.4) [1436]
BOWDICH (Mrs. T. Ed.). See LEE (Mrs. R.).
Page 104
BROTHERS in unity. See YALE college.
BULWER (Sir Edward Lytton). See LYTTON (Sir Ed. G. E. L.
BULWER).
C. (M. G. D.), Gatien de Courtilz de Sandras.
Mémoires de Monsieur de Bordeaux, intendant des finances. Par M. G.
D. C. [Gatien de Courtilz de Sandras.] T. 1–4.
Amsterdam, 1758. 12º (4.7×2.3) [2731]
CÆSAR (Caius Julius).
See NAPOLÉON I. Précis des guerres de César.
CAMPION (Edmund).
Ancient Irish histories.—A historie of Ireland, written in the yeare 1571.
By Edmund Campion, ... [Ed. by James Ware.]
Dublin, 1809. 8º (6.7×4) [2426]
Note.—Cont'd in V. 1 of "Ancient Irish histories." A reprint of the
Dublin edition of 1633.
CAPITOLINUS (Julius).
See HISTORIÆ Augustæ scriptores. Julius Capitolinus.
CASTRO (João de).
See FREIRE de Andrada (Jacinto). Vida de João de Castro.
BULWER (Sir Edward Lytton). See LYTTON (Sir Ed. G. E. L.
BULWER).
C. (M. G. D.), Gatien de Courtilz de Sandras.
Mémoires de Monsieur de Bordeaux, intendant des finances. Par M. G.
D. C. [Gatien de Courtilz de Sandras.] T. 1–4.
Amsterdam, 1758. 12º (4.7×2.3) [2731]
CÆSAR (Caius Julius).
See NAPOLÉON I. Précis des guerres de César.
CAMPION (Edmund).
Ancient Irish histories.—A historie of Ireland, written in the yeare 1571.
By Edmund Campion, ... [Ed. by James Ware.]
Dublin, 1809. 8º (6.7×4) [2426]
Note.—Cont'd in V. 1 of "Ancient Irish histories." A reprint of the
Dublin edition of 1633.
CAPITOLINUS (Julius).
See HISTORIÆ Augustæ scriptores. Julius Capitolinus.
CASTRO (João de).
See FREIRE de Andrada (Jacinto). Vida de João de Castro.
Page 105
CATTEAU-CALLEVILLE (Jean Pierre Guillaume).
Histoire de Christine, reine de Suède, avec un précis historique de la
Suède depuis les anciens tems jusqu'à la mort de Gustave-Adolphe-le-
Grand, ... par [J. P. G.] Catteau-Calleville, ... T. 1, 2. ***
Paris, 1815. 8º (5.7×3.1) [1876]
CAVENDER (C. H.).
See DECANVER (H. C.), anag. for C. H. Cavender.
CIBBER (Colley).
An apology for the life of Mr. Colley Cibber, comedian. Written by
himself. ***
London, 1829. 12º (4.7×2.6) [1256]
Note.—V. 1 of "Autobiography."
CLÉMENT (David).
Bibliothèque curieuse historique et critique, ou catalogue raisonné de
livres dificiles à trouver, par David Clément. T. 1–9. ***
T. 1–3, Göttingen, T. 4, 5, Hannover, T. 6–9, Leipsic, 1750–'60. 4º
(6.5×5) [2638]
Note.—This catalogue is alphabetical, but unfinished, extending only
to Hessus.
Histoire de Christine, reine de Suède, avec un précis historique de la
Suède depuis les anciens tems jusqu'à la mort de Gustave-Adolphe-le-
Grand, ... par [J. P. G.] Catteau-Calleville, ... T. 1, 2. ***
Paris, 1815. 8º (5.7×3.1) [1876]
CAVENDER (C. H.).
See DECANVER (H. C.), anag. for C. H. Cavender.
CIBBER (Colley).
An apology for the life of Mr. Colley Cibber, comedian. Written by
himself. ***
London, 1829. 12º (4.7×2.6) [1256]
Note.—V. 1 of "Autobiography."
CLÉMENT (David).
Bibliothèque curieuse historique et critique, ou catalogue raisonné de
livres dificiles à trouver, par David Clément. T. 1–9. ***
T. 1–3, Göttingen, T. 4, 5, Hannover, T. 6–9, Leipsic, 1750–'60. 4º
(6.5×5) [2638]
Note.—This catalogue is alphabetical, but unfinished, extending only
to Hessus.
Page 106
COBBETT (William).
Elements of the Roman history, in English and French, from the
foundation of Rome to the battle of Actium; selected from the best
authors, ancient and modern, with a series of questions ... The English by
William Cobbett; the French by J. H. Sievrac.
London, 1828. 12º (5.5×3.1) [1029]
Note.—With a title-page in French.
COCHRANE (John George).
See LONDON library. Catalogue; compiled by J. G. Cochrane.
CONON Grammaticus.
See GALE (Thomas). Historiæ poeticæ scriptores. Conon Grammaticus.
COURTILZ de Sandras (Gatien de).
See C. (M. G. D.), Gatien de Courtilz de Sandras.
See DU BUISSON (——), pseud. for Gatien de Courtilz de Sandras.
CUETO (Leopoldo Augusto de).
See QUEYPO de Llano (J. M.). Historia de España: con su vida por L.
A. de Cueto.
CURTIUS Rufus (Quintus).
[Q. Curtii Rufi, de rebus gestis Alexandri regis Macedonum libri viii.
Pref'd are two books of supplement. App'd are the supplements of J.
Freinsheim, pp. 93. Edited by D. Elzevir.]
8º (6.9×3.4) [1379]
Elements of the Roman history, in English and French, from the
foundation of Rome to the battle of Actium; selected from the best
authors, ancient and modern, with a series of questions ... The English by
William Cobbett; the French by J. H. Sievrac.
London, 1828. 12º (5.5×3.1) [1029]
Note.—With a title-page in French.
COCHRANE (John George).
See LONDON library. Catalogue; compiled by J. G. Cochrane.
CONON Grammaticus.
See GALE (Thomas). Historiæ poeticæ scriptores. Conon Grammaticus.
COURTILZ de Sandras (Gatien de).
See C. (M. G. D.), Gatien de Courtilz de Sandras.
See DU BUISSON (——), pseud. for Gatien de Courtilz de Sandras.
CUETO (Leopoldo Augusto de).
See QUEYPO de Llano (J. M.). Historia de España: con su vida por L.
A. de Cueto.
CURTIUS Rufus (Quintus).
[Q. Curtii Rufi, de rebus gestis Alexandri regis Macedonum libri viii.
Pref'd are two books of supplement. App'd are the supplements of J.
Freinsheim, pp. 93. Edited by D. Elzevir.]
8º (6.9×3.4) [1379]
Page 107
CUVIER (Georges Léopold Chrétien Frédéric Dagobert), Baron.
See LEE (Mrs. R.). Memoirs of G. L. C. F. D. Cuvier.
DECANVER (H. C.), anagram for C. H. Cavender.
Catalogue of works in refutation of Methodism, from its origin in 1729,
to the present time. Of those by Methodist authors on lay-representation,
Methodist episcopacy, etc., etc., and of the political pamphlets relating to
Wesley's "Calm address to our American colonies." Compiled by H. C.
Decanver [C. H. Cavender].
Philadelphia, 1846. 8º (6.3×3.8) pp. 54. [310]
See LEE (Mrs. R.). Memoirs of G. L. C. F. D. Cuvier.
DECANVER (H. C.), anagram for C. H. Cavender.
Catalogue of works in refutation of Methodism, from its origin in 1729,
to the present time. Of those by Methodist authors on lay-representation,
Methodist episcopacy, etc., etc., and of the political pamphlets relating to
Wesley's "Calm address to our American colonies." Compiled by H. C.
Decanver [C. H. Cavender].
Philadelphia, 1846. 8º (6.3×3.8) pp. 54. [310]
Page 108
DIBDIN (Thomas Frognall).
The bibliomania; or, book-madness; containing some account of the
history, symptoms, and cure of this fatal disease. In an epistle addressed
to Richard Heber, esq. By the Rev. Thomas Frognall Dibdin, F. S. A. ***
London, 1809. 8º (6.4 irr.×3.5) pp. 87. [2736]
The bibliomania; or book-madness; containing some account of the
history, symptoms, and cure of this fatal disease. In an epistle addressed
to Richard Heber, esq. By the Rev. Thomas Frognall Dibdin, F. S. A. ***
London, [1842.] 8º (6.4×3.6) pp. 64. [2631]
Note.—A reprint of "The first edition," 1809.
Bibliomania; or book madness: a bibliographical romance, in six parts. [1
paging. 2d edition.] Illustrated with cuts. By the Rev. Thomas Frognall
Dibdin. ***
London, 1811. 8º (6.3 irr.×3.5) [2629]
Bibliomania; or book-madness; a bibliographical romance. Illustrated
with cuts. By Thomas Frognall Dibdin, D. D. New and improved
edition, to which are now added preliminary observations, and a
supplement including a key to the assumed characters in the drama. [With
indexes, pp. xxxiv.]
London, 1842. 8º (6.4×3.7) [2630]
DIOGENES Laërtius.
Diogenis Laertii de vitis, dogmatibus et apophthegmatibus clarorum
philosophorum libri x. Græce et Latine [in par. cols.]. Cum subjunctis
integris annotationibus Is. Casauboni, Th. Aldobrandini & Mer.
Casauboni. Latinam Ambrosii versionem complevit & emendavit Marcus
Meibomius. Seorsum excusas Æg. Menagii in Diogenem observationes
auctiores habet volumen ii. ... Additæ denique sunt priorum editionum
præfationes, & indices locupletissimi. *** [V. 1, 2. With portraits.]
Amstelædami, ciↄ iↄ c viiic. 4º (8.1×5.4) [1414]
The bibliomania; or, book-madness; containing some account of the
history, symptoms, and cure of this fatal disease. In an epistle addressed
to Richard Heber, esq. By the Rev. Thomas Frognall Dibdin, F. S. A. ***
London, 1809. 8º (6.4 irr.×3.5) pp. 87. [2736]
The bibliomania; or book-madness; containing some account of the
history, symptoms, and cure of this fatal disease. In an epistle addressed
to Richard Heber, esq. By the Rev. Thomas Frognall Dibdin, F. S. A. ***
London, [1842.] 8º (6.4×3.6) pp. 64. [2631]
Note.—A reprint of "The first edition," 1809.
Bibliomania; or book madness: a bibliographical romance, in six parts. [1
paging. 2d edition.] Illustrated with cuts. By the Rev. Thomas Frognall
Dibdin. ***
London, 1811. 8º (6.3 irr.×3.5) [2629]
Bibliomania; or book-madness; a bibliographical romance. Illustrated
with cuts. By Thomas Frognall Dibdin, D. D. New and improved
edition, to which are now added preliminary observations, and a
supplement including a key to the assumed characters in the drama. [With
indexes, pp. xxxiv.]
London, 1842. 8º (6.4×3.7) [2630]
DIOGENES Laërtius.
Diogenis Laertii de vitis, dogmatibus et apophthegmatibus clarorum
philosophorum libri x. Græce et Latine [in par. cols.]. Cum subjunctis
integris annotationibus Is. Casauboni, Th. Aldobrandini & Mer.
Casauboni. Latinam Ambrosii versionem complevit & emendavit Marcus
Meibomius. Seorsum excusas Æg. Menagii in Diogenem observationes
auctiores habet volumen ii. ... Additæ denique sunt priorum editionum
præfationes, & indices locupletissimi. *** [V. 1, 2. With portraits.]
Amstelædami, ciↄ iↄ c viiic. 4º (8.1×5.4) [1414]
Page 109
DISRAELI (Benjamin).
Lord George Bentinck: a political biography. By B[enjamin] Disraeli, ...
*** Second edition.
London, 1852. 8º (5.8×3.3) [2757]
DISRAELI (Isaac), or D'Israeli.
Amenities of literature; consisting of sketches and characters of English
literature, illustrating the literary, political, and religious vicissitudes of
the English people. By I[saac] D'Israeli, ... In three volumes. ... Second
edition.
London, 1842. 8º (6.3×3.6) [2622]
Curiosities of literature. By Isaac Disraeli. With a view of the life and
writings of the author. By his son. In three volumes. ... Fourteenth
edition. [With 2 portraits, a fac-simile, & a view.]
London, 1849. 8º (6.7×3.8) [2734]
DUBOIS (Guillaume), Archbishop of Cambray.
Vie privée du cardinal [Guillaume] Dubois, ... [By Antoine Mongez.]
Londres, 1789. 8º (5.7×3.1) [1721]
DU BUISSON (——), pseud. for Gatien de Courtilz de Sandras.
The history of the life and actions of ... the Viscount de Turenne. Written
in French by Monsieur Du Buisson [G. de Courtilz de Sandras], ... And
translated into English by Ferrand Spence. ...
London, 1686. 8º (5.7×3.3) [1719]
DUMOURIEZ (Charles François DUPERIER).
The life of General [C. F.] Dumouriez. In three volumes. ... ***
London, 1796. 8º (6×3.5) [1702]
Lord George Bentinck: a political biography. By B[enjamin] Disraeli, ...
*** Second edition.
London, 1852. 8º (5.8×3.3) [2757]
DISRAELI (Isaac), or D'Israeli.
Amenities of literature; consisting of sketches and characters of English
literature, illustrating the literary, political, and religious vicissitudes of
the English people. By I[saac] D'Israeli, ... In three volumes. ... Second
edition.
London, 1842. 8º (6.3×3.6) [2622]
Curiosities of literature. By Isaac Disraeli. With a view of the life and
writings of the author. By his son. In three volumes. ... Fourteenth
edition. [With 2 portraits, a fac-simile, & a view.]
London, 1849. 8º (6.7×3.8) [2734]
DUBOIS (Guillaume), Archbishop of Cambray.
Vie privée du cardinal [Guillaume] Dubois, ... [By Antoine Mongez.]
Londres, 1789. 8º (5.7×3.1) [1721]
DU BUISSON (——), pseud. for Gatien de Courtilz de Sandras.
The history of the life and actions of ... the Viscount de Turenne. Written
in French by Monsieur Du Buisson [G. de Courtilz de Sandras], ... And
translated into English by Ferrand Spence. ...
London, 1686. 8º (5.7×3.3) [1719]
DUMOURIEZ (Charles François DUPERIER).
The life of General [C. F.] Dumouriez. In three volumes. ... ***
London, 1796. 8º (6×3.5) [1702]
Page 110
DU TERRAIL (Pierre), Chevalier Bayard.
See SIMMS (W. G.). Life of Pierre Du Terrail, Chevalier Bayard.
EDINBURGH review (The), or critical journal: ... quarterly. *** ...
London, 8º (6.7×3.8) [2781]
Note.—This publication was commenced in October, 1802. To
October, 1853, inclusive, there were published 98 volumes.
General index to the Edinburgh review, from its commencement in
October 1802, to the end of the twentieth volume, published in
November 1812.
Edinburgh, 1813. 8º (6.6×3.8) [2782]
General index to the Edinburgh review, from the twenty-first to the
fiftieth volumes inclusive. (April 1813–January 1830.)
Edinburgh, 1832. 8º (6.8×4) 2 cols. [2783]
EMERSON (George Barrell).
See MASSACHUSETTS. Report on the trees and shrubs of M.; by G. B.
Emerson.
ESS (Willem Lodewyk van).
The life of Napoleon Buonaparte; containing ... a philosophical review of
his manners and policy as a soldier, a statesman, and a sovereign:
including memoirs and original anecdotes of the imperial family, and the
most celebrated characters that have appeared in France during the
revolution. By Willem Lodewyk van Ess. Illustrated with portraits. V. 1–
4.
Philadelphia, 1809, '10. 8º (6.6×3.7) [1854]
See SIMMS (W. G.). Life of Pierre Du Terrail, Chevalier Bayard.
EDINBURGH review (The), or critical journal: ... quarterly. *** ...
London, 8º (6.7×3.8) [2781]
Note.—This publication was commenced in October, 1802. To
October, 1853, inclusive, there were published 98 volumes.
General index to the Edinburgh review, from its commencement in
October 1802, to the end of the twentieth volume, published in
November 1812.
Edinburgh, 1813. 8º (6.6×3.8) [2782]
General index to the Edinburgh review, from the twenty-first to the
fiftieth volumes inclusive. (April 1813–January 1830.)
Edinburgh, 1832. 8º (6.8×4) 2 cols. [2783]
EMERSON (George Barrell).
See MASSACHUSETTS. Report on the trees and shrubs of M.; by G. B.
Emerson.
ESS (Willem Lodewyk van).
The life of Napoleon Buonaparte; containing ... a philosophical review of
his manners and policy as a soldier, a statesman, and a sovereign:
including memoirs and original anecdotes of the imperial family, and the
most celebrated characters that have appeared in France during the
revolution. By Willem Lodewyk van Ess. Illustrated with portraits. V. 1–
4.
Philadelphia, 1809, '10. 8º (6.6×3.7) [1854]
Page 111
EYTON (Thomas C.).
A history of the rarer British birds. By T. C. Eyton, esq. Illustrated with
woodcuts.
London, 1836. 8º (6.3×3.6) [2893]
A catalogue of British birds. By T. C. Eyton, esq.
London, 1836. 8º (6.3×3.5) pp. 67. [2894]
FRIEDRIKE Sophie Wilhelmine, Margravine of Baireuth.
Memoirs of Frederica Sophia Wilhelmina, ... Margravine of Bareith,
sister of Frederic the Great. Written by herself. Translated from the
original French. In two volumes. ...
London, 1828. 12º (4.6×2.7) [1278]
Note.—V. 20, 21 of "Autobiography."
FREIRE de Andrada (Jacinto).
Vida de D. João de Castro, ... escrita por Jacinto Freire de Andrada.
Nova edição emendada, e acrescentada com a vida do autor.
Paris, 1818. 12º (5×2.6) marg. notes. [1815]
FRONTINUS (Sextus Julius).
Sexti Julii Frontini viri consularis strategematicôn sive de solertibus
ducum factis & dictis libri quatuor. Samuel Tennulius variis mss. contulit,
emendavit, notis illustravit, & copiosissimo indice rerum ac verborum
ornavit. ***
Lugduni-Batav. & Amstelædami, 1675. 12º (4.2×2.1) [1053]
*** Astvtie militari di Sesto Iulio Frontino huomo consolare, di tvtti li
famosi et eccellenti capitani romani, greci, barbari, et hesterni. [Ending
"Stampato in Vinegia ... mdxxxvi."]
1537. 8º (4.9×2.9) *** [1054]
A history of the rarer British birds. By T. C. Eyton, esq. Illustrated with
woodcuts.
London, 1836. 8º (6.3×3.6) [2893]
A catalogue of British birds. By T. C. Eyton, esq.
London, 1836. 8º (6.3×3.5) pp. 67. [2894]
FRIEDRIKE Sophie Wilhelmine, Margravine of Baireuth.
Memoirs of Frederica Sophia Wilhelmina, ... Margravine of Bareith,
sister of Frederic the Great. Written by herself. Translated from the
original French. In two volumes. ...
London, 1828. 12º (4.6×2.7) [1278]
Note.—V. 20, 21 of "Autobiography."
FREIRE de Andrada (Jacinto).
Vida de D. João de Castro, ... escrita por Jacinto Freire de Andrada.
Nova edição emendada, e acrescentada com a vida do autor.
Paris, 1818. 12º (5×2.6) marg. notes. [1815]
FRONTINUS (Sextus Julius).
Sexti Julii Frontini viri consularis strategematicôn sive de solertibus
ducum factis & dictis libri quatuor. Samuel Tennulius variis mss. contulit,
emendavit, notis illustravit, & copiosissimo indice rerum ac verborum
ornavit. ***
Lugduni-Batav. & Amstelædami, 1675. 12º (4.2×2.1) [1053]
*** Astvtie militari di Sesto Iulio Frontino huomo consolare, di tvtti li
famosi et eccellenti capitani romani, greci, barbari, et hesterni. [Ending
"Stampato in Vinegia ... mdxxxvi."]
1537. 8º (4.9×2.9) *** [1054]
Page 112
GALE (Thomas).
Historiæ poeticæ scriptores antiqui. Apollodorus Atheniensis. Conon
Grammaticus. Ptolemæus Hephæst. f. Parthenius Nicaensis. Antoninus
Liberalis. Græcè & Latiné. Accessêre breves notæ & indices necessarij.
[Ed. by Thomas Gale.]
Parisiis, 1675. 8º (5.5×3.3) 3 pagings. [1002]
GALLICANUS (Vulcatius).
See HISTORIÆ Augustæ scriptores. Vulcatius Gallicanus.
GANDELL (Henry Wood).
See VOLTAIRE (F. M. A. de). Philos. of hist.; transl. by H. W. Gandell.
GODDARD (Austin Parke).
See GUICCIARDINI (Fr.). History of Italy; transl. by A. P. Goddard.
GODWIN (Mrs. Mary W.). See WOLLSTONECRAFT (Mary).
GRAHAM (Catharine SAWBRIDGE Macaulay).
The history of England from the accession of James I. ... to the
revolution. V. 1–5 ... By Catharine Macaulay. V. 6–8. By Catharine
Macaulay Graham. [With an app. to V. 2, pp. xxiv, & to V. 5, pp. lv.]
London, 1763–'83. 4º (7.4×4.7) marg. notes. [2118]
The history of England, from the revolution to the present time, in a
series of letters to the Reverend Doctor Wilson, ... By Catharine
Macaulay [Graham]. V. 1.
Bath, 1778. 4º (7×4.5) [2119]
Historiæ poeticæ scriptores antiqui. Apollodorus Atheniensis. Conon
Grammaticus. Ptolemæus Hephæst. f. Parthenius Nicaensis. Antoninus
Liberalis. Græcè & Latiné. Accessêre breves notæ & indices necessarij.
[Ed. by Thomas Gale.]
Parisiis, 1675. 8º (5.5×3.3) 3 pagings. [1002]
GALLICANUS (Vulcatius).
See HISTORIÆ Augustæ scriptores. Vulcatius Gallicanus.
GANDELL (Henry Wood).
See VOLTAIRE (F. M. A. de). Philos. of hist.; transl. by H. W. Gandell.
GODDARD (Austin Parke).
See GUICCIARDINI (Fr.). History of Italy; transl. by A. P. Goddard.
GODWIN (Mrs. Mary W.). See WOLLSTONECRAFT (Mary).
GRAHAM (Catharine SAWBRIDGE Macaulay).
The history of England from the accession of James I. ... to the
revolution. V. 1–5 ... By Catharine Macaulay. V. 6–8. By Catharine
Macaulay Graham. [With an app. to V. 2, pp. xxiv, & to V. 5, pp. lv.]
London, 1763–'83. 4º (7.4×4.7) marg. notes. [2118]
The history of England, from the revolution to the present time, in a
series of letters to the Reverend Doctor Wilson, ... By Catharine
Macaulay [Graham]. V. 1.
Bath, 1778. 4º (7×4.5) [2119]
Page 113
GREAT BRITAIN.
State papers published under the authority of his majesty's commission.
V. 1–11. King Henry the Eighth. ... [With 3 genealog. tables & 3 maps.]
[London,] 1831–'52. 4º (8.1×5.5) marg. notes. [2296]
GRENVILLE (Thomas).
Bibliotheca Grenvilliana; or bibliographical notices of rare and curious
books, forming part of the library of the Right Hon. Thomas Grenville:
by John Thomas Payne and Henry Foss. V. 1, 2. [1 paging. Alphabetical;
with an index, pp. xxxiii, & addenda.]
London, 1842. 8º (6.9×3.9) 2 cols. [2737]
Bibliotheca Grenvilliana; part the second, completing the catalogue of
the library bequeathed to the British museum by the late Right Hon.
Thomas Grenville. By John Thomas Payne and Henry Foss.
[Alphabetical; with an index, pp. xlii, addenda, & books printed for clubs
and societies.]
London, 1848. 8º (6.9×3.9) 2 cols. [2738]
GUALDI (L'abbé), pseud. for Gregorio Leti.
La vie de Madame Olimpe Maldachini qui a gouuerné l'église, durant le
pontificat d'Innocent x. c'est à dire, depuis l'an 1644. iusques à l'an 1655.
Escrite par l'abbé Gvaldi. [Gregorio Leti.]
Cosmopoli, 1666. 12º (4.2×2.3) [2700]
GUICCIARDINI (Francesco).
The history of Italy, translated from the Italian of Francesco
Guicciardini, by Austin Parke Goddard, esq; The third edition. ... V. 1–
10. [Pref'd to V. 1 is a life of the author, pp. xxxii. App'd to V. 10 is an
index, pp. 77.]
London, 1763. 8º (5.6×3) marg. notes. [1600]
State papers published under the authority of his majesty's commission.
V. 1–11. King Henry the Eighth. ... [With 3 genealog. tables & 3 maps.]
[London,] 1831–'52. 4º (8.1×5.5) marg. notes. [2296]
GRENVILLE (Thomas).
Bibliotheca Grenvilliana; or bibliographical notices of rare and curious
books, forming part of the library of the Right Hon. Thomas Grenville:
by John Thomas Payne and Henry Foss. V. 1, 2. [1 paging. Alphabetical;
with an index, pp. xxxiii, & addenda.]
London, 1842. 8º (6.9×3.9) 2 cols. [2737]
Bibliotheca Grenvilliana; part the second, completing the catalogue of
the library bequeathed to the British museum by the late Right Hon.
Thomas Grenville. By John Thomas Payne and Henry Foss.
[Alphabetical; with an index, pp. xlii, addenda, & books printed for clubs
and societies.]
London, 1848. 8º (6.9×3.9) 2 cols. [2738]
GUALDI (L'abbé), pseud. for Gregorio Leti.
La vie de Madame Olimpe Maldachini qui a gouuerné l'église, durant le
pontificat d'Innocent x. c'est à dire, depuis l'an 1644. iusques à l'an 1655.
Escrite par l'abbé Gvaldi. [Gregorio Leti.]
Cosmopoli, 1666. 12º (4.2×2.3) [2700]
GUICCIARDINI (Francesco).
The history of Italy, translated from the Italian of Francesco
Guicciardini, by Austin Parke Goddard, esq; The third edition. ... V. 1–
10. [Pref'd to V. 1 is a life of the author, pp. xxxii. App'd to V. 10 is an
index, pp. 77.]
London, 1763. 8º (5.6×3) marg. notes. [1600]
Page 114
HANMER (Meredith).
Ancient Irish histories.—The chronicle of Ireland. Collected by
Meredith Hanmer, doctor of diuinity, in the yeare 1571.
Dublin, 1809. 8º (6.7×4) [2427]
Note.—Cont'd in V. 2 of "Ancient Irish histories." A reprint of the
Dublin edition of 1633.
HARWOOD (Edward).
Biographia classica: the lives and characters of all the classic authors, the
Grecian and Roman poets, historians, orators, and biographers. ... [By
Edward Harwood.] The second edition, corrected and improv'd. To
which is now added, at the end of every life, a list of the best and most
curious editions of each classic author. In two volumes.
London, 1750. 12º (5.1×2.8) [1019]
Biographia classica: the lives and characters of the Greek and Roman
classics. A new edition, corrected and enlarged, with some additional
lives; and a list of the best editions of each author. By Edward Harwood,
D. D. In two volumes. ...
London, 1778. 12º (5×2.8) [1020]
HERCULANO (A.).
Historia de Portugal por A. Herculano T. 1–3
Lisboa, 1846–'49. 8º (6×3.6) [1621]
HEYNE (Christian Gottlob).
Ad Apollodori Atheniensis bibliothecam notae avctore Chr. G. Heyne
cvm commentatione de Apollodoro argvmento et consilio operis et cvm
Apollodori fragmentis. P. 1–3. [1 paging.]
Goettingae, 1783. 8º (4.1×2.4) [1006]
Ancient Irish histories.—The chronicle of Ireland. Collected by
Meredith Hanmer, doctor of diuinity, in the yeare 1571.
Dublin, 1809. 8º (6.7×4) [2427]
Note.—Cont'd in V. 2 of "Ancient Irish histories." A reprint of the
Dublin edition of 1633.
HARWOOD (Edward).
Biographia classica: the lives and characters of all the classic authors, the
Grecian and Roman poets, historians, orators, and biographers. ... [By
Edward Harwood.] The second edition, corrected and improv'd. To
which is now added, at the end of every life, a list of the best and most
curious editions of each classic author. In two volumes.
London, 1750. 12º (5.1×2.8) [1019]
Biographia classica: the lives and characters of the Greek and Roman
classics. A new edition, corrected and enlarged, with some additional
lives; and a list of the best editions of each author. By Edward Harwood,
D. D. In two volumes. ...
London, 1778. 12º (5×2.8) [1020]
HERCULANO (A.).
Historia de Portugal por A. Herculano T. 1–3
Lisboa, 1846–'49. 8º (6×3.6) [1621]
HEYNE (Christian Gottlob).
Ad Apollodori Atheniensis bibliothecam notae avctore Chr. G. Heyne
cvm commentatione de Apollodoro argvmento et consilio operis et cvm
Apollodori fragmentis. P. 1–3. [1 paging.]
Goettingae, 1783. 8º (4.1×2.4) [1006]
Page 115
HISTORIÆ Augustæ scriptores vi. Ælius Spartianus. Julius Capitolinus.
Ælius Lampridius. Vulc. Gallicanus. Trebell. Pollio. Flavius Vopiscus.
Cum integris notis Isaaci Casauboni, Cl. Salmasii & Jani Gruteri. Cum
indicibus locupletissimis rerum ac verborum. T. 1, 2. ***
Lugduni Batav[orum], 1671. 8º (5.9×3.4) [1201]
HUME (David).
The history of England by David Hume, in eight volumes. ... *** [With
portraits.]
Oxford, 1826. 8º (6.6×3.5) marg. notes. [2219]
Note.—Pref'd to V. 1 are an autobiography of Hume, & a letter from
Adam Smith to Wm. Strahan, pp. xxvi.
The life of David Hume. Written by himself.
London, 1826. 12º (4.7×2.6) pp. 16. [1257]
Note.—V. 2 of "Autobiography."
IRVING (David).
The lives of the Scotish poets, with preliminary dissertations on the
literary history of Scotland, and the early Scotish drama. By David
Irvine, L.L.D. [Irving.] V. 1, 2. [With 2 portraits.]
Edinburgh, 1810. 8º (5.8×3.3) [2455]
Note.—A second copy, in the Library of Congress, purports to be the
"Second edition, improved," printed in "London." The only difference
is in the title-page.
Ælius Lampridius. Vulc. Gallicanus. Trebell. Pollio. Flavius Vopiscus.
Cum integris notis Isaaci Casauboni, Cl. Salmasii & Jani Gruteri. Cum
indicibus locupletissimis rerum ac verborum. T. 1, 2. ***
Lugduni Batav[orum], 1671. 8º (5.9×3.4) [1201]
HUME (David).
The history of England by David Hume, in eight volumes. ... *** [With
portraits.]
Oxford, 1826. 8º (6.6×3.5) marg. notes. [2219]
Note.—Pref'd to V. 1 are an autobiography of Hume, & a letter from
Adam Smith to Wm. Strahan, pp. xxvi.
The life of David Hume. Written by himself.
London, 1826. 12º (4.7×2.6) pp. 16. [1257]
Note.—V. 2 of "Autobiography."
IRVING (David).
The lives of the Scotish poets, with preliminary dissertations on the
literary history of Scotland, and the early Scotish drama. By David
Irvine, L.L.D. [Irving.] V. 1, 2. [With 2 portraits.]
Edinburgh, 1810. 8º (5.8×3.3) [2455]
Note.—A second copy, in the Library of Congress, purports to be the
"Second edition, improved," printed in "London." The only difference
is in the title-page.
Page 116
IRVING (Washington).
Chronicle of the conquest of Granada. [By Washington Irving.] From the
mss. of Fray Antonio Agapida.
New-York, 1850. 12º (5.7×3.5) [1816]
Note.—V. 14 of "The works of Washington Irving."
JERDAN (William).
The autobiography of William Jerdan, ... With his literary, political, and
social reminiscences and correspondence during the last fifty years. V. 1,
2. [With 2 portraits.]
London, 1852. 8º (5.3×3.1) [2479]
JERVIS (Henry Jervis-White).
History of the island of Corfú, and of the republic of the Ionian islands.
By Henry Jervis-White Jervis, ...
London, 1852. 12º (5.2×3) [1489]
JULIANUS (Flavius Claudius).
See LA BLETTERIE (Jean Ph. René de). Life of the Emperor Julian.
KELLY (Michael).
Reminiscences of Michael Kelly, of the King's theatre, and theatre royal
Drury Lane, including a period of nearly half a century; with original
anecdotes of many distinguished persons, political, literary, and musical.
[With an app. cont'g an acc't of the King's theatre.]
New-York, 1826. 8º (6×3.6) [2556]
KRAFT (Jens Edvard).
See NYERUP (Ras.). Litteraturlexicon for Danmark, Norge, og Island;
ved R. N. og J. E. Kraft.
Chronicle of the conquest of Granada. [By Washington Irving.] From the
mss. of Fray Antonio Agapida.
New-York, 1850. 12º (5.7×3.5) [1816]
Note.—V. 14 of "The works of Washington Irving."
JERDAN (William).
The autobiography of William Jerdan, ... With his literary, political, and
social reminiscences and correspondence during the last fifty years. V. 1,
2. [With 2 portraits.]
London, 1852. 8º (5.3×3.1) [2479]
JERVIS (Henry Jervis-White).
History of the island of Corfú, and of the republic of the Ionian islands.
By Henry Jervis-White Jervis, ...
London, 1852. 12º (5.2×3) [1489]
JULIANUS (Flavius Claudius).
See LA BLETTERIE (Jean Ph. René de). Life of the Emperor Julian.
KELLY (Michael).
Reminiscences of Michael Kelly, of the King's theatre, and theatre royal
Drury Lane, including a period of nearly half a century; with original
anecdotes of many distinguished persons, political, literary, and musical.
[With an app. cont'g an acc't of the King's theatre.]
New-York, 1826. 8º (6×3.6) [2556]
KRAFT (Jens Edvard).
See NYERUP (Ras.). Litteraturlexicon for Danmark, Norge, og Island;
ved R. N. og J. E. Kraft.
Page 117
LA BARRE (Jean de).
See BOSSUET (J. B.). Suite de l'hist. univ.; par Jean de La Barre.
LA BLETTERIE (Jean Philippe René de).
The life of the emperor Julian. Translated from the French [of J. P. R. de
La Bletterie.] And improved with coins, notes and a genealogical table.
***
London, 1746. 12º (5.1×2.6) [1114]
LAIRESSE (Gerard de).
Het groot schilderboek, door Gerard de Lairesse, D. 1, 2. [With plates.]
Amsterdam, 1707. 4º (6.2×4.1) marg. notes. [644]
LAMARTINE (Alphonse de PRAT de).
The history of the restoration of monarchy in France. By Alphonse de
Lamartine. ... V. 1–3. Second edition.
London, 1851, '52. 8º (5.8×3.3) [1748]
Note.—The edition of V. 2, 3 is not designated.
LAMPRIDIUS (Ælius).
See HISTORIÆ Augustæ scriptores. Ælius Lampridius.
LA ROCHEFOUCAULD (François vi. de), Duke.
Mémoires de la minorité de Louis xiv, corrigés & augmentés de plusieurs
choses fort considérables, qui manquent dans les autres éditions. Avec
une préface nouvelle, qui sert d'indice & de sommaire. Par M. le duc
[François vi.] D[e] L[a] R[ochefoucauld.] T. 1, 2.
Trévoux, 1754. 12º (3.9×2.1) [2711]
See BOSSUET (J. B.). Suite de l'hist. univ.; par Jean de La Barre.
LA BLETTERIE (Jean Philippe René de).
The life of the emperor Julian. Translated from the French [of J. P. R. de
La Bletterie.] And improved with coins, notes and a genealogical table.
***
London, 1746. 12º (5.1×2.6) [1114]
LAIRESSE (Gerard de).
Het groot schilderboek, door Gerard de Lairesse, D. 1, 2. [With plates.]
Amsterdam, 1707. 4º (6.2×4.1) marg. notes. [644]
LAMARTINE (Alphonse de PRAT de).
The history of the restoration of monarchy in France. By Alphonse de
Lamartine. ... V. 1–3. Second edition.
London, 1851, '52. 8º (5.8×3.3) [1748]
Note.—The edition of V. 2, 3 is not designated.
LAMPRIDIUS (Ælius).
See HISTORIÆ Augustæ scriptores. Ælius Lampridius.
LA ROCHEFOUCAULD (François vi. de), Duke.
Mémoires de la minorité de Louis xiv, corrigés & augmentés de plusieurs
choses fort considérables, qui manquent dans les autres éditions. Avec
une préface nouvelle, qui sert d'indice & de sommaire. Par M. le duc
[François vi.] D[e] L[a] R[ochefoucauld.] T. 1, 2.
Trévoux, 1754. 12º (3.9×2.1) [2711]
Page 118
LA TOUR d'Auvergne (Henri de), Viscount de Turenne.
See DU BUISSON (——). Life of Henri de La Tour d'Auvergne,
Viscount de Turenne.
LA TROUSSIÈRE (——).
Mémoires de la vie de François Dusson, ... Où l'on voit tout ce qui s'est
passé de plus considérable, pendant les derniers troubles de France, au
sujet de la religion. [P. 1, 2. By —— La Troussière.]
Amsterdam, 1677. 12º (3.9×2.2) [2707]
LEE (Mrs. R.), formerly Mrs. T. E. Bowdich.
Memoirs of Baron Cuvier. By Mrs. R. Lee (formerly Mrs. T. Ed.
Bowdich). [With a fac-simile letter.]
London, 1833. 8º (5.8×3.3) [1710]
LETI (Gregorio).
See GUALDI, (L'abbé), pseud. for Gregorio Leti.
LILLY (William).
William Lilly's history of his life and times, from the year 1602 to 1681.
Written by himself, in the sixty-sixth year of his age, to his worthy friend,
Elias Ashmole, esq. Published from the original ms. London, 1715.
London, 1829. 12º (4.6×2.6) [1258]
Note.—V. 2 of "Autobiography."
See DU BUISSON (——). Life of Henri de La Tour d'Auvergne,
Viscount de Turenne.
LA TROUSSIÈRE (——).
Mémoires de la vie de François Dusson, ... Où l'on voit tout ce qui s'est
passé de plus considérable, pendant les derniers troubles de France, au
sujet de la religion. [P. 1, 2. By —— La Troussière.]
Amsterdam, 1677. 12º (3.9×2.2) [2707]
LEE (Mrs. R.), formerly Mrs. T. E. Bowdich.
Memoirs of Baron Cuvier. By Mrs. R. Lee (formerly Mrs. T. Ed.
Bowdich). [With a fac-simile letter.]
London, 1833. 8º (5.8×3.3) [1710]
LETI (Gregorio).
See GUALDI, (L'abbé), pseud. for Gregorio Leti.
LILLY (William).
William Lilly's history of his life and times, from the year 1602 to 1681.
Written by himself, in the sixty-sixth year of his age, to his worthy friend,
Elias Ashmole, esq. Published from the original ms. London, 1715.
London, 1829. 12º (4.6×2.6) [1258]
Note.—V. 2 of "Autobiography."
Page 119
LINNEAN society of London.
The transactions of the Linnean society of London. ... *** [With plates.]
London. 4º (7×5.2 & 7.5×5.5) [2825]
Note.—This publication was commenced in 1791. To 1851, there were
published 20 volumes. Pref'd to V. 7 are the charter, bye-laws, &c. of
the society, pp. xl. App'd to V. 17 are lists of the members of the
society, for 1835 & 1837, pp. 15, each; to V. 18, lists for 1838, 1839, &
1841, pp. 15, each. V. 5–20 contain lists of the additions to the library;
& V. 10–20, lists of objects presented to the museum.
LINONIAN society. See YALE college.
LONDON library.
Catalogue of the London library, 12, St. James's square, by John George
Cochrane, ... The second edition, greatly enlarged. [Alphabetical; with
addenda.]
London, 1847. 8º (6.9×4) [2742]
LOUIS XIV., of France.
See LA ROCHEFOUCAULD (Fr. vi. de). Mémoires de la minorité de
Louis xiv.
LUDEN (Heinrich).
Geschichte des teutschen Volkes. Von Heinrich Luden. B. 1–12. ***
Gotha, 1825–'37. 8º (6.1×3.5) [1858]
LYNES (John).
See PARR (Sam.). Catalogue of Parr's library; compiled by John Lynes.
The transactions of the Linnean society of London. ... *** [With plates.]
London. 4º (7×5.2 & 7.5×5.5) [2825]
Note.—This publication was commenced in 1791. To 1851, there were
published 20 volumes. Pref'd to V. 7 are the charter, bye-laws, &c. of
the society, pp. xl. App'd to V. 17 are lists of the members of the
society, for 1835 & 1837, pp. 15, each; to V. 18, lists for 1838, 1839, &
1841, pp. 15, each. V. 5–20 contain lists of the additions to the library;
& V. 10–20, lists of objects presented to the museum.
LINONIAN society. See YALE college.
LONDON library.
Catalogue of the London library, 12, St. James's square, by John George
Cochrane, ... The second edition, greatly enlarged. [Alphabetical; with
addenda.]
London, 1847. 8º (6.9×4) [2742]
LOUIS XIV., of France.
See LA ROCHEFOUCAULD (Fr. vi. de). Mémoires de la minorité de
Louis xiv.
LUDEN (Heinrich).
Geschichte des teutschen Volkes. Von Heinrich Luden. B. 1–12. ***
Gotha, 1825–'37. 8º (6.1×3.5) [1858]
LYNES (John).
See PARR (Sam.). Catalogue of Parr's library; compiled by John Lynes.
Page 120
LYTTON (Sir Edward George Earle Lytton BULWER).
Athens its rise and fall with views of the literature, philosophy, and social
life of the Athenian people. By Edward [G. E.] Lytton Bulwer [Lytton],
... V. 1, 2.
London, 1837. 8º (5.8×3.3) [1147]
M * * * (Countess de), Henriette Julie de Murat.
Mémoires de Madame la comtesse de M * * *, [H. J. de Murat,] avant sa
retraite. Servant de réponse aux Mémoires de M. le comte de * * *,
rédigés par Monsieur de Saint-Évremond. Nouvelle édition.
[Amsterdam?] 1753. 12º (4.2×2.2) [2733]
MACAULAY (Catharine). See GRAHAM (C. S. M.).
MADDEN (R. R.).
The united Irishmen, their lives and times. By R. R. Madden, ... *** In
two volumes. ...
London, 1842. 12º (5.9×3.2) [2440]
The united Irishmen, their lives and times. By R. R. Madden, M. D. With
numerous original portraits. *** Second series. In two volumes. ... [With
a hist. introd., pp. c, & a map.]
London, 1843. 12º (5.9×3.2) [2441]
The united Irishmen; their lives and times. By R. R. Madden, ... With
numerous original portraits. *** Third series. In three volumes. ...
Dublin, 1846. 12º (5.7×3.2) [2442]
MAHON (Lord). See STANHOPE (Philip Henry).
MAIDALCHINI (Olimpia). See PAMFILI (O. M.)
MALDACHINI (Olimpia). See MAIDALCHINI.
Athens its rise and fall with views of the literature, philosophy, and social
life of the Athenian people. By Edward [G. E.] Lytton Bulwer [Lytton],
... V. 1, 2.
London, 1837. 8º (5.8×3.3) [1147]
M * * * (Countess de), Henriette Julie de Murat.
Mémoires de Madame la comtesse de M * * *, [H. J. de Murat,] avant sa
retraite. Servant de réponse aux Mémoires de M. le comte de * * *,
rédigés par Monsieur de Saint-Évremond. Nouvelle édition.
[Amsterdam?] 1753. 12º (4.2×2.2) [2733]
MACAULAY (Catharine). See GRAHAM (C. S. M.).
MADDEN (R. R.).
The united Irishmen, their lives and times. By R. R. Madden, ... *** In
two volumes. ...
London, 1842. 12º (5.9×3.2) [2440]
The united Irishmen, their lives and times. By R. R. Madden, M. D. With
numerous original portraits. *** Second series. In two volumes. ... [With
a hist. introd., pp. c, & a map.]
London, 1843. 12º (5.9×3.2) [2441]
The united Irishmen; their lives and times. By R. R. Madden, ... With
numerous original portraits. *** Third series. In three volumes. ...
Dublin, 1846. 12º (5.7×3.2) [2442]
MAHON (Lord). See STANHOPE (Philip Henry).
MAIDALCHINI (Olimpia). See PAMFILI (O. M.)
MALDACHINI (Olimpia). See MAIDALCHINI.
Page 121
MARCHAND (Louis Joseph Marie).
See NAPOLÉON I. Précis des guerres de César, écrit avec une préface
par L. J. M. Marchand.
MARLEBOROUGH (Henry).
Ancient Irish histories.—The chronicle of Ireland. By Henry
Marlebvrrovgh; continued from the collection of Doctor Meredith
Hanmer, in the yeare 1571.
Dublin, 1809. 8º (6.7×4) pp. 32. [2428]
Note.—Cont'd in V. 2 of "Ancient Irish histories." A reprint of the
Dublin edition of 1633.
MASSACHUSETTS.
A report on the trees and shrubs growing naturally in the forests of
Massachusetts. [By George B. Emerson.] Published agreeably to an
order of the legislature, by the commissioners on the zoological and
botanical survey of the state. [With 17 plates.]
Boston, 1846. 8º (6.6×3.9) [2771]
MÉMOIRES sur le consulat. 1799 à 1804. Par un ancien conseiller d'état.
Paris, 1827. 8º (5.6×3.2) [1967]
MEN (The) of the time in 1852 or sketches of living notables ...
London, 1852. 16º (4.5×2.8) [1828]
MEN (The) of the time or sketches of living notables ...
New York, 1852. 12º (5.6×3.3) [1948]
METCALFE (Frederick).
See BECKER (W. A.). Gallus; transl. by Fred. Metcalfe.
See NAPOLÉON I. Précis des guerres de César, écrit avec une préface
par L. J. M. Marchand.
MARLEBOROUGH (Henry).
Ancient Irish histories.—The chronicle of Ireland. By Henry
Marlebvrrovgh; continued from the collection of Doctor Meredith
Hanmer, in the yeare 1571.
Dublin, 1809. 8º (6.7×4) pp. 32. [2428]
Note.—Cont'd in V. 2 of "Ancient Irish histories." A reprint of the
Dublin edition of 1633.
MASSACHUSETTS.
A report on the trees and shrubs growing naturally in the forests of
Massachusetts. [By George B. Emerson.] Published agreeably to an
order of the legislature, by the commissioners on the zoological and
botanical survey of the state. [With 17 plates.]
Boston, 1846. 8º (6.6×3.9) [2771]
MÉMOIRES sur le consulat. 1799 à 1804. Par un ancien conseiller d'état.
Paris, 1827. 8º (5.6×3.2) [1967]
MEN (The) of the time in 1852 or sketches of living notables ...
London, 1852. 16º (4.5×2.8) [1828]
MEN (The) of the time or sketches of living notables ...
New York, 1852. 12º (5.6×3.3) [1948]
METCALFE (Frederick).
See BECKER (W. A.). Gallus; transl. by Fred. Metcalfe.
Page 122
MÉTHODE pour apprendre facilement l'histoire romaine, avec une
chronologie du règne des empereurs, & un abrégé des coûtumes des
Romains. Nouvelle édition, corrigée & augmentée.
Londres, 1754. 24º (4.9×2.7) [1069]
An easy method of learning the Roman history; with a chronology of the
Roman emperors, and an abridged account of the Roman usages and
customs. ... Translated from the French, with additions, by George
Watterston, ...
Washington, 1820. 12º (5.4×3.1) [1070]
MICALI (Giusêppe).
L'Italia avanti il dominio dei Romani [By Giusêppe Micali.] T. 1–4.
Firenze, 1810. 8º (5.6×3.2) [1596]
Antichi monumenti per servire all'opera intitolata L'Italia avanti il
dominio dei Romani [By Giusêppe Micali.]
Firenze, 1810. fo. (13.2×9.1) pp. xi. 1 map & 60 plates. [1771]
MIRABEAU (Count de). See RIQUETI (H. G.).
chronologie du règne des empereurs, & un abrégé des coûtumes des
Romains. Nouvelle édition, corrigée & augmentée.
Londres, 1754. 24º (4.9×2.7) [1069]
An easy method of learning the Roman history; with a chronology of the
Roman emperors, and an abridged account of the Roman usages and
customs. ... Translated from the French, with additions, by George
Watterston, ...
Washington, 1820. 12º (5.4×3.1) [1070]
MICALI (Giusêppe).
L'Italia avanti il dominio dei Romani [By Giusêppe Micali.] T. 1–4.
Firenze, 1810. 8º (5.6×3.2) [1596]
Antichi monumenti per servire all'opera intitolata L'Italia avanti il
dominio dei Romani [By Giusêppe Micali.]
Firenze, 1810. fo. (13.2×9.1) pp. xi. 1 map & 60 plates. [1771]
MIRABEAU (Count de). See RIQUETI (H. G.).
Page 123
MOLBECH (Christian).
Forelæsninger over den nyere danske Poesie, særdeles efter Digterne
Evalds, Baggesens og Oehlenschlägers Værker, af Christian Molbech, ...
Deel 1-2.
Kiöbenhavn, 1832. 8º (5.4×3.1) [292]
Om offentlige Bibliotheker, Bibliothekarer, og det, man har kaldet
Bibliotheksvidenskab af Christian Molbech, ... (Andet, med et Tillæg og
Register forögede Aftryk.)
Kiöbenhavn, 1829. 8º (6×3.5) [291]
Ueber Bibliothekswissenschaft oder Einrichtung und Verwaltung
öffentlicher Bibliotheken von Christian Molbech, ... Nach der zweiten
Ausgabe des dänischen Originals übersetzt von H. Ratjen, ... Von dem
Verfasser mit Zusätzen, mit einem Verzeichnisse der Pergament-drucke
der grossen K. Kopenh. Bibliothek und einem Beitrage zur Geschichte
dieser Bibliothek vermehrt; von dem Uebersetzer mit Anmerk. versehen.
Mit einer Steindrucktafel.
Leipzig, 1833. 8º (6.2×3.5) [317]
MONGEZ (Antoine).
See DUBOIS (Guill.). Vie privée; par Ant. Mongez.
Forelæsninger over den nyere danske Poesie, særdeles efter Digterne
Evalds, Baggesens og Oehlenschlägers Værker, af Christian Molbech, ...
Deel 1-2.
Kiöbenhavn, 1832. 8º (5.4×3.1) [292]
Om offentlige Bibliotheker, Bibliothekarer, og det, man har kaldet
Bibliotheksvidenskab af Christian Molbech, ... (Andet, med et Tillæg og
Register forögede Aftryk.)
Kiöbenhavn, 1829. 8º (6×3.5) [291]
Ueber Bibliothekswissenschaft oder Einrichtung und Verwaltung
öffentlicher Bibliotheken von Christian Molbech, ... Nach der zweiten
Ausgabe des dänischen Originals übersetzt von H. Ratjen, ... Von dem
Verfasser mit Zusätzen, mit einem Verzeichnisse der Pergament-drucke
der grossen K. Kopenh. Bibliothek und einem Beitrage zur Geschichte
dieser Bibliothek vermehrt; von dem Uebersetzer mit Anmerk. versehen.
Mit einer Steindrucktafel.
Leipzig, 1833. 8º (6.2×3.5) [317]
MONGEZ (Antoine).
See DUBOIS (Guill.). Vie privée; par Ant. Mongez.
Page 124
MONTHLY review (The). ... *** V. 1–81. V. 1–108. [New series.] V. 1–15.
New and improved series. V. 1–[33.] New and improved series.
London, [1809]–'42. 8º (6.6×4) [2789]
Note.—From January, 1831, to December, 1841, inclusive, there was
published, annually, a new series of 3 volumes, each. For an index to
the first series, see Ayscough, Samuel.
A general index to the Monthly review, from the commencement of the
new series, in January, 1790, to the end of the eighty-first volume,
completed in December, 1816. In two volumes. ...
London, 1818. 8º (6.8×3.6) [2780]
MORGUES (Matthieu de), Sieur de Saint Germain.
Diverses pièces povr la défence de la royne mère dv roy très-chrestien
Lovys xiii. faites et reveves par Messire Matthiev de Morgves sieur de S.
Germain, ...
[Antwerp?] 1643. 8º (5.5×2.8) marg. notes. [2728]
Pièces cvrievses povr la deffence de la royne mère dv roy Lovys xiii. par
divers avthevrs en suitte de celles du sieur de S. Germain [Matthieu de
Morgues]. ... T. 2.
[Paris, 1644?] Iouxte la copie imprimée à Anuers. 8º (5.4 irr.×2.9) 6
pagings. [2729]
MOST excellent and perfecte homish apothecarye or homely physick booke
(A), for all the grefes and diseases of the bodye. Translated out the
Almaine speche into English by Jhon Hollybush. ***
Collen, 1561. fo. (8.6×5.2) marg. notes. fol. 41. [2806]
MURAT (Henriette Julie de CASTELNAU de), Countess.
See M * * * (Countess de), H. J. de Murat.
New and improved series. V. 1–[33.] New and improved series.
London, [1809]–'42. 8º (6.6×4) [2789]
Note.—From January, 1831, to December, 1841, inclusive, there was
published, annually, a new series of 3 volumes, each. For an index to
the first series, see Ayscough, Samuel.
A general index to the Monthly review, from the commencement of the
new series, in January, 1790, to the end of the eighty-first volume,
completed in December, 1816. In two volumes. ...
London, 1818. 8º (6.8×3.6) [2780]
MORGUES (Matthieu de), Sieur de Saint Germain.
Diverses pièces povr la défence de la royne mère dv roy très-chrestien
Lovys xiii. faites et reveves par Messire Matthiev de Morgves sieur de S.
Germain, ...
[Antwerp?] 1643. 8º (5.5×2.8) marg. notes. [2728]
Pièces cvrievses povr la deffence de la royne mère dv roy Lovys xiii. par
divers avthevrs en suitte de celles du sieur de S. Germain [Matthieu de
Morgues]. ... T. 2.
[Paris, 1644?] Iouxte la copie imprimée à Anuers. 8º (5.4 irr.×2.9) 6
pagings. [2729]
MOST excellent and perfecte homish apothecarye or homely physick booke
(A), for all the grefes and diseases of the bodye. Translated out the
Almaine speche into English by Jhon Hollybush. ***
Collen, 1561. fo. (8.6×5.2) marg. notes. fol. 41. [2806]
MURAT (Henriette Julie de CASTELNAU de), Countess.
See M * * * (Countess de), H. J. de Murat.
Page 125
NAPOLÉON I. Bonaparte, of France.
Précis des guerres de César, par Napoléon, écrit [with preface] par M.
Marchand, à l'île Sainte-Hélène, sous la dictée de l'empereur; suivi de
plusieurs fragmens inédits.
Paris, 1836. 8º (5.6×3.3) 1 chart. [1288]
See ESS (W. L. van). Life of Napoleon.
See NORVINS (J. M. de M. de). Histoire de Napoléon.
NECKER (Jacques).
De la révolution françoise, par M. [Jacques] Necker. T. 1–4.
[Paris?] 1796. 8º (5.5×3.1) [2070]
NORTH AMERICAN review (The). ... *** [Quarterly.]
Boston. 12º (6.5×3.5) [2778]
Note.—This publication was commenced in May, 1815. To April,
1853, inclusive, there were published 76 volumes. The titles of V. 1–12
read "The North American review and miscellaneous journal." V. 1–58
are in 8vo. V. 59–76 are in 12mo.
General index to the North American review, from its commencement in
1815 to the end of the twenty-fifth volume, published in October, 1827.
Boston, 1829. 8º (6.1×3.6) [2779]
NORVINS (Jacques Marquet de Montbreton de).
Histoire de Napoléon, par M. [J. M. de M.] de Norvins. Ornée de
portraits, vignettes, cartes et plans. T. 1–4.
Paris, 1827, '28. 8º (5.5×3.2) [1707]
Histoire de Napoléon par M. [J. M. de M.] de Norvins 21e édition
illustrée par Raffet.
Paris, 1852. 8º (10×7.2) 2 cols. [2099]
Précis des guerres de César, par Napoléon, écrit [with preface] par M.
Marchand, à l'île Sainte-Hélène, sous la dictée de l'empereur; suivi de
plusieurs fragmens inédits.
Paris, 1836. 8º (5.6×3.3) 1 chart. [1288]
See ESS (W. L. van). Life of Napoleon.
See NORVINS (J. M. de M. de). Histoire de Napoléon.
NECKER (Jacques).
De la révolution françoise, par M. [Jacques] Necker. T. 1–4.
[Paris?] 1796. 8º (5.5×3.1) [2070]
NORTH AMERICAN review (The). ... *** [Quarterly.]
Boston. 12º (6.5×3.5) [2778]
Note.—This publication was commenced in May, 1815. To April,
1853, inclusive, there were published 76 volumes. The titles of V. 1–12
read "The North American review and miscellaneous journal." V. 1–58
are in 8vo. V. 59–76 are in 12mo.
General index to the North American review, from its commencement in
1815 to the end of the twenty-fifth volume, published in October, 1827.
Boston, 1829. 8º (6.1×3.6) [2779]
NORVINS (Jacques Marquet de Montbreton de).
Histoire de Napoléon, par M. [J. M. de M.] de Norvins. Ornée de
portraits, vignettes, cartes et plans. T. 1–4.
Paris, 1827, '28. 8º (5.5×3.2) [1707]
Histoire de Napoléon par M. [J. M. de M.] de Norvins 21e édition
illustrée par Raffet.
Paris, 1852. 8º (10×7.2) 2 cols. [2099]
Page 126
NYERUP (Rasmus).
Almindeligt Litteraturlexicon for Danmark, Norge, og Island; eller
Fortegnelse over danske, norske, og islandske, saavel afdöde som nu
levende Forfattere, med Anförelse af deres vigtigste Levnets-
Omstoendigheder og Liste over deres Skrifter. Ved R. Nyerup og J. E.
Kraft.
Kjöbenhavn, 1820. (7.5×6) 2 cols. [216]
ORIENTAL historical manuscripts, in the Tamil language: translated; with
annotations. By William Taylor, missionary. In two volumes, ... [With
appendixes A–G., pp. 52.]
Madras, 1835. 4º (7.5×5.6) [1410]
OROSIUS (Paulus).
Pauli Orosii historiographi clarissimi opus prestantissimum. *** ...
[Ending] Pauli Orosii viri præclarissimi historiarum opus absolutum est:
quod diligentissime emendatum impressum Parhisiis in Bellouisu pro
Ioanne Petit commorante in vico diui Iacobi sub leone argenteo. Anno ab
incarnatione Domini. m.cccccvi. die. xxi. mensis Ianuarii.
4º (6×3.8) marg. notes. fol. cxxiii. [1202]
PAMFILI (Olimpia MAIDALCHINI).
See GUALDI (L'abbé). La vie d'Olimpe Pamfili.
PARR, (Samuel), LL. D.
Bibliotheca Parriana.—A catalogue of the library of ... Samuel Parr, ...
[Compiled by John Lynes; with a portrait of Parr. Classed, with an
alphabetical index, pp. viii.]
London, 1827. 8º (6.4 irr.×3.7) [2659]
Almindeligt Litteraturlexicon for Danmark, Norge, og Island; eller
Fortegnelse over danske, norske, og islandske, saavel afdöde som nu
levende Forfattere, med Anförelse af deres vigtigste Levnets-
Omstoendigheder og Liste over deres Skrifter. Ved R. Nyerup og J. E.
Kraft.
Kjöbenhavn, 1820. (7.5×6) 2 cols. [216]
ORIENTAL historical manuscripts, in the Tamil language: translated; with
annotations. By William Taylor, missionary. In two volumes, ... [With
appendixes A–G., pp. 52.]
Madras, 1835. 4º (7.5×5.6) [1410]
OROSIUS (Paulus).
Pauli Orosii historiographi clarissimi opus prestantissimum. *** ...
[Ending] Pauli Orosii viri præclarissimi historiarum opus absolutum est:
quod diligentissime emendatum impressum Parhisiis in Bellouisu pro
Ioanne Petit commorante in vico diui Iacobi sub leone argenteo. Anno ab
incarnatione Domini. m.cccccvi. die. xxi. mensis Ianuarii.
4º (6×3.8) marg. notes. fol. cxxiii. [1202]
PAMFILI (Olimpia MAIDALCHINI).
See GUALDI (L'abbé). La vie d'Olimpe Pamfili.
PARR, (Samuel), LL. D.
Bibliotheca Parriana.—A catalogue of the library of ... Samuel Parr, ...
[Compiled by John Lynes; with a portrait of Parr. Classed, with an
alphabetical index, pp. viii.]
London, 1827. 8º (6.4 irr.×3.7) [2659]
Page 127
PARTHENIUS, of Nicæa.
See GALE (Thomas). Historiæ poeticæ scriptores. Parthenius Nicaensis.
PATERCULUS (Caius, or M. or P. Velleius).
C. Velleivs Patercvlvs cvm animadversionibvs Ivsti LipsI, qvas
postremvm avxit et emendavit. *** [With index.]
Antverpiæ, 1667. fo. (11.4×6.7) marg. notes. pp. 84. [1427]
PLINIUS Secundus (Caius).
[Beginning, folio 4, verso,] Caii Plynii Secvndi natvralis historiae liber .1.
[Ending,] Caii Plynii Secvndi natvralis historiae libri tricesimiseptimi et
vltimi finis impressi Tervisii dvctv et impensis Michaelis Manzoli
Parmensis. m.cccc.lxxix.
fo. (8.3×5.2) 358 leaves. [2851]
POLLIO (Trebellius).
See HISTORIÆ Augustæ scriptores. Trebell. Pollio.
POTTER (John).
Archæologia Græca: or, the antiquities of Greece. The seventh edition.
By John Potter, ... V. 1, 2. ... ***
London, 1751. 8º (6.4×3.5 irr.) [1162]
PTOLEMÆUS Chennus, of Alexandria.
See GALE (Thomas). Historiæ poeticæ scriptores. Ptolemæus.
See GALE (Thomas). Historiæ poeticæ scriptores. Parthenius Nicaensis.
PATERCULUS (Caius, or M. or P. Velleius).
C. Velleivs Patercvlvs cvm animadversionibvs Ivsti LipsI, qvas
postremvm avxit et emendavit. *** [With index.]
Antverpiæ, 1667. fo. (11.4×6.7) marg. notes. pp. 84. [1427]
PLINIUS Secundus (Caius).
[Beginning, folio 4, verso,] Caii Plynii Secvndi natvralis historiae liber .1.
[Ending,] Caii Plynii Secvndi natvralis historiae libri tricesimiseptimi et
vltimi finis impressi Tervisii dvctv et impensis Michaelis Manzoli
Parmensis. m.cccc.lxxix.
fo. (8.3×5.2) 358 leaves. [2851]
POLLIO (Trebellius).
See HISTORIÆ Augustæ scriptores. Trebell. Pollio.
POTTER (John).
Archæologia Græca: or, the antiquities of Greece. The seventh edition.
By John Potter, ... V. 1, 2. ... ***
London, 1751. 8º (6.4×3.5 irr.) [1162]
PTOLEMÆUS Chennus, of Alexandria.
See GALE (Thomas). Historiæ poeticæ scriptores. Ptolemæus.
Page 128
QUEYPO de Llano (José Maria), Count of Toreno.
Historia del levantamiento, guerra y revolucion de España, por [J. M.
Queypo de Llano] el conde de Toreno. Nueva edicion aumentada con su
vida [by L. A. de Cueto, pp. l,] y retrato. T. 1–3.
Paris, 1851. 8º (6.8×3.7) [2003]
RAFFLES (Sir Thomas Stamford).
The history of Java. By Thomas Stamford Raffles, ... In two volumes.
With a map and plates. ... [With app. A–M, pp. cclx.]
London, 1817. 4º (7.6×5.3) marg. notes. [1584]
RIQUETI (Honoré Gabriel), Count de Mirabeau.
Histoire secrète de la cour de Berlin, ou correspondance d'un voyageur
françois, depuis le mois de juillet 1786 jusqu'au 19 janvier 1787. Ouvrage
posthume. Avec une lettre remise au roi de Prusse regnant, le jour de son
avénement au trône: par le comte de Mirabeau [H. G. Riqueti]. T. 1, 2.
Londres, 1789. 8º (5.5×2.9) [2039]
The secret history of the court of Berlin; ... In a series of letters,
translated from the French. A posthumous work. To which is added a
memorial, presented to the present king of Prussia, on the day of his
accession to the throne, by Count Mirabeau [H. G. Riqueti.] V. 1, 2.
London, 1789. 8º (5.7×3.1) [2040]
SCHELTEMA (Jacobus).
Staatkundig Nederland; een woordenboek tot de biographische kaart van
dien naam, door Mr. Jacobus Scheltema. D. 1, 2. ...
Amsterdam, 1805, '6. 8º (5.6×3) marg. notes. [645]
Historia del levantamiento, guerra y revolucion de España, por [J. M.
Queypo de Llano] el conde de Toreno. Nueva edicion aumentada con su
vida [by L. A. de Cueto, pp. l,] y retrato. T. 1–3.
Paris, 1851. 8º (6.8×3.7) [2003]
RAFFLES (Sir Thomas Stamford).
The history of Java. By Thomas Stamford Raffles, ... In two volumes.
With a map and plates. ... [With app. A–M, pp. cclx.]
London, 1817. 4º (7.6×5.3) marg. notes. [1584]
RIQUETI (Honoré Gabriel), Count de Mirabeau.
Histoire secrète de la cour de Berlin, ou correspondance d'un voyageur
françois, depuis le mois de juillet 1786 jusqu'au 19 janvier 1787. Ouvrage
posthume. Avec une lettre remise au roi de Prusse regnant, le jour de son
avénement au trône: par le comte de Mirabeau [H. G. Riqueti]. T. 1, 2.
Londres, 1789. 8º (5.5×2.9) [2039]
The secret history of the court of Berlin; ... In a series of letters,
translated from the French. A posthumous work. To which is added a
memorial, presented to the present king of Prussia, on the day of his
accession to the throne, by Count Mirabeau [H. G. Riqueti.] V. 1, 2.
London, 1789. 8º (5.7×3.1) [2040]
SCHELTEMA (Jacobus).
Staatkundig Nederland; een woordenboek tot de biographische kaart van
dien naam, door Mr. Jacobus Scheltema. D. 1, 2. ...
Amsterdam, 1805, '6. 8º (5.6×3) marg. notes. [645]
Page 129
SIEVRAC (Jean Henri).
See COBBETT (Wm.). Roman hist. in French and English; the Fr. by J.
H. Sievrac.
SIMMS (William Gilmore).
The life of the Chevalier Bayard; "The good knight," "Sans peur et sans
reproche." By W. Gilmore Simms. ***
New York, 1847. 12º (5.7×3.2) [1723]
SPARTIANUS (Ælius).
See HISTORIÆ Augustæ scriptores. Ælius Spartianus.
SPENCE (Ferrand).
See DU BUISSON (——). Life of Turenne; transl. by Ferrand Spence.
SPENSER (Edmund).
Ancient Irish histories.—A view of the state of Ireland, written dialogue-
wise, betweene Eudoxus and Irenæus. By Edmund Spencer, esq. in the
yeare 1596. [Ed. by James Ware.]
Dublin, 1809. 8º (6.5×4) [2425]
Note.—Cont'd in V. 1 of "Ancient Irish histories." A reprint of the
Dublin edition of 1633.
STANHOPE (Philip Henry), Lord Mahon.
History of the war of the succession in Spain. By [P. H. Stanhope,] Lord
Mahon. Second edition. [With a map & an app., pp. cxxxv.]
London, 1836. 8º (6.3×3.5) [1630]
The life of Belisarius. By [P. H. Stanhope,] Lord Mahon. [With a map.]
London, 1829. 8º (6.1×3.5) [1304]
See COBBETT (Wm.). Roman hist. in French and English; the Fr. by J.
H. Sievrac.
SIMMS (William Gilmore).
The life of the Chevalier Bayard; "The good knight," "Sans peur et sans
reproche." By W. Gilmore Simms. ***
New York, 1847. 12º (5.7×3.2) [1723]
SPARTIANUS (Ælius).
See HISTORIÆ Augustæ scriptores. Ælius Spartianus.
SPENCE (Ferrand).
See DU BUISSON (——). Life of Turenne; transl. by Ferrand Spence.
SPENSER (Edmund).
Ancient Irish histories.—A view of the state of Ireland, written dialogue-
wise, betweene Eudoxus and Irenæus. By Edmund Spencer, esq. in the
yeare 1596. [Ed. by James Ware.]
Dublin, 1809. 8º (6.5×4) [2425]
Note.—Cont'd in V. 1 of "Ancient Irish histories." A reprint of the
Dublin edition of 1633.
STANHOPE (Philip Henry), Lord Mahon.
History of the war of the succession in Spain. By [P. H. Stanhope,] Lord
Mahon. Second edition. [With a map & an app., pp. cxxxv.]
London, 1836. 8º (6.3×3.5) [1630]
The life of Belisarius. By [P. H. Stanhope,] Lord Mahon. [With a map.]
London, 1829. 8º (6.1×3.5) [1304]
Page 130
TACITUS (Caius Cornelius).
Cornelii Taciti opera. Ad codices antiqvos exacta et emendata
commentario critico et exegetico illvstrata edidit Franciscvs Ritter ... V.
1–4. [With a biogr. and crit. preface.]
Cantabrigiae, 1848. 8º (6.6×3.7) [2273]
Cornelii Taciti annales. Ad codices antiqvos exacti et emendati
commentario critico et exegetico illvstrati opera Francisci Ritteri. V. 1, 2.
Cantabrigiae, 1848. 8º (6.6×3.7) [2274]
Note.—V. 1, 2 of "Cornelii Taciti opera."
Cornelii Taciti historiae. Ad codices antiqvos exactae et emendatae
commentario critico et exegetico illvstratae opera Francisci Ritteri.
Cantabrigiae, 1848. 8º (6.6×3.7) [2275]
Note.—V. 3 of "Cornelii Taciti opera."
Cornelii Taciti libri minores Germania Agricola Dialogvs. Ad codices
antiqvos exacti et emendati commentario critico et exegetico illvstrati
opera Francisci Ritteri. Accesservnt indices.
Cantabrigiae, 1848. 8º (6.6×3.7) [2276]
Note.—V. 4 of "Cornelii Taciti opera."
TAYLOR (William).
See ORIENTAL hist. mss. in the Tamil language; transl. with annotations
by Wm. Taylor.
THIBAUDEAU (Antoine Claire).
Histoire des états généraux et des institutions représentatives en France
depuis l'origine de la monarchie jusqu'à 1789 par A. C. Thibaudeau [T.]
1–3.
Bruxelles, 1844. 8º (6.6×4) [2005]
Cornelii Taciti opera. Ad codices antiqvos exacta et emendata
commentario critico et exegetico illvstrata edidit Franciscvs Ritter ... V.
1–4. [With a biogr. and crit. preface.]
Cantabrigiae, 1848. 8º (6.6×3.7) [2273]
Cornelii Taciti annales. Ad codices antiqvos exacti et emendati
commentario critico et exegetico illvstrati opera Francisci Ritteri. V. 1, 2.
Cantabrigiae, 1848. 8º (6.6×3.7) [2274]
Note.—V. 1, 2 of "Cornelii Taciti opera."
Cornelii Taciti historiae. Ad codices antiqvos exactae et emendatae
commentario critico et exegetico illvstratae opera Francisci Ritteri.
Cantabrigiae, 1848. 8º (6.6×3.7) [2275]
Note.—V. 3 of "Cornelii Taciti opera."
Cornelii Taciti libri minores Germania Agricola Dialogvs. Ad codices
antiqvos exacti et emendati commentario critico et exegetico illvstrati
opera Francisci Ritteri. Accesservnt indices.
Cantabrigiae, 1848. 8º (6.6×3.7) [2276]
Note.—V. 4 of "Cornelii Taciti opera."
TAYLOR (William).
See ORIENTAL hist. mss. in the Tamil language; transl. with annotations
by Wm. Taylor.
THIBAUDEAU (Antoine Claire).
Histoire des états généraux et des institutions représentatives en France
depuis l'origine de la monarchie jusqu'à 1789 par A. C. Thibaudeau [T.]
1–3.
Bruxelles, 1844. 8º (6.6×4) [2005]
Page 131
THORTSEN (Carl Adolph).
Historisk Udsigt over den danske Litteratur indtil Aar 1814. Af Dr. Carl
Adolph Thortsen, ...
Kjöbenhavn, 1839. 8º (6.2×3.4) [290]
TORENO (Count of). See QUEYPO de Llano (J. M.).
TOWNSEND (William C.).
The lives of twelve eminent judges of the last and of the present century.
By William C. Townsend, ... In two volumes. ...
London, 1846. 8º (6.6×3.7) [2332]
TURENNE (Viscount de). See LA TOUR d'Auvergne (Henri de).
UNGEWITTER (Francis H.).
Europe, past and present: a comprehensive manual of European
geography and history; with separate descriptions and statistics of each
state, and a copious index, ... By Francis H. Ungewitter, LL.D.
New York, 1850. 12º (5.6×3.5) [1490]
Historisk Udsigt over den danske Litteratur indtil Aar 1814. Af Dr. Carl
Adolph Thortsen, ...
Kjöbenhavn, 1839. 8º (6.2×3.4) [290]
TORENO (Count of). See QUEYPO de Llano (J. M.).
TOWNSEND (William C.).
The lives of twelve eminent judges of the last and of the present century.
By William C. Townsend, ... In two volumes. ...
London, 1846. 8º (6.6×3.7) [2332]
TURENNE (Viscount de). See LA TOUR d'Auvergne (Henri de).
UNGEWITTER (Francis H.).
Europe, past and present: a comprehensive manual of European
geography and history; with separate descriptions and statistics of each
state, and a copious index, ... By Francis H. Ungewitter, LL.D.
New York, 1850. 12º (5.6×3.5) [1490]
Page 132
UNIVERSITY of Oxford.
Catalogus librorum impressorum bibliothecæ Bodleianæ in Academia
Oxoniensi. V. 1–3.
Oxonii, 1843. fo. (11.9×7.1) 2 cols. [140]
Note.—This catalogue, prepared by Dr. Bulkley Bandinel, contains the
titles of books in the library up to 1835, except those of which special
catalogues had been published, viz.: Books bequeathed by R. Gough,
Books and MSS. bequeathed by F. Douce, "Dissertationes
Academicae" [See titles of these catalogues below], and those
described in the following catalogue, "Bibliotheca celeberrima
Hebraea quam collegit Dav. Oppenheimerus, 8º Hamburgi 1820."
Catalogus impressorum librorum quibus aucta est bibliotheca Bodleiana,
annis mdcccxxxv-mdcccxlvii.
Oxonii, 1851. fo. (11.8×7.1) 2 cols. [141]
Note.—The half-title reads: "Catalogi impressorum librorum
bibliothecæ Bodleianæ volumen quartum." It is also designated in the
signatures as Vol. 4.
A catalogue of the books, relating to British topography, and Saxon and
northern literature, bequeathed to the Bodleian library, in the year
mdccxcix. by Richard Gough, esq. F.S.A.
Oxford, 1814. 4º (7.2×5.3) [142]
Catalogue of early English poetry and other miscellaneous works
illustrating the British drama, collected by Edmond Malone, esq. and
now preserved in the Bodleian library. [Prefixed is a biographical
memoir of Edmond Malone.]
Oxford, 1836. fo. (11.9×7.1) 2 cols. [145]
Catalogue of the printed books and manuscripts bequeathed by Francis
Douce, esq. to the Bodleian library.
Oxford, 1840. fo. (11.9×7.1) 2 cols. [144]
Catalogus librorum impressorum bibliothecæ Bodleianæ in Academia
Oxoniensi. V. 1–3.
Oxonii, 1843. fo. (11.9×7.1) 2 cols. [140]
Note.—This catalogue, prepared by Dr. Bulkley Bandinel, contains the
titles of books in the library up to 1835, except those of which special
catalogues had been published, viz.: Books bequeathed by R. Gough,
Books and MSS. bequeathed by F. Douce, "Dissertationes
Academicae" [See titles of these catalogues below], and those
described in the following catalogue, "Bibliotheca celeberrima
Hebraea quam collegit Dav. Oppenheimerus, 8º Hamburgi 1820."
Catalogus impressorum librorum quibus aucta est bibliotheca Bodleiana,
annis mdcccxxxv-mdcccxlvii.
Oxonii, 1851. fo. (11.8×7.1) 2 cols. [141]
Note.—The half-title reads: "Catalogi impressorum librorum
bibliothecæ Bodleianæ volumen quartum." It is also designated in the
signatures as Vol. 4.
A catalogue of the books, relating to British topography, and Saxon and
northern literature, bequeathed to the Bodleian library, in the year
mdccxcix. by Richard Gough, esq. F.S.A.
Oxford, 1814. 4º (7.2×5.3) [142]
Catalogue of early English poetry and other miscellaneous works
illustrating the British drama, collected by Edmond Malone, esq. and
now preserved in the Bodleian library. [Prefixed is a biographical
memoir of Edmond Malone.]
Oxford, 1836. fo. (11.9×7.1) 2 cols. [145]
Catalogue of the printed books and manuscripts bequeathed by Francis
Douce, esq. to the Bodleian library.
Oxford, 1840. fo. (11.9×7.1) 2 cols. [144]
Page 133
Note.—The Catalogue of manuscripts is separately paged,—90 pages,
with 4 lithographic plates.
VAN ESS (Willem Lodewyk). See ESS.
VOLNEY (Constantin François CHASSEBŒUF de).
Recherches nouvelles sur l'histoire ancienne. P. 1–3, ... Édition revue et
complète. [By C. F. C. de Volney. With maps & tables.]
Paris, 1814, '15. 8º (5.6×3.4) [1154]
VOLTAIRE (François Marie AROÜET de).
Memoirs of the life of [F. M. A. de] Voltaire. Written by himself. With
introduction and sequel, condensed from the life by Condorcet.
London, 1826. 12º (4.6×2.6) [1259]
Note.—V. 2 of "Autobiography."
The philosophy of history, or a philosophical and historical dissertation,
on the origin, manners, customs, and religion of the different nations, and
people, of antiquity; with a clear and concise exposition, of the usages,
and opinions common amongst them; and, in particular, of their religious
rites, ceremonies, and superstitions: ... Translated from the original
French manuscripts of Monsr. l'abbé Bazin [pseud. for F. M. A. de
Voltaire]. By Henry Wood Gandell, ... ***
London, 1829. 8º (6.2×3.5) [1693]
VOPISCUS (Flavius).
See HISTORIÆ Augustæ scriptores. Fl. Vopiscus.
with 4 lithographic plates.
VAN ESS (Willem Lodewyk). See ESS.
VOLNEY (Constantin François CHASSEBŒUF de).
Recherches nouvelles sur l'histoire ancienne. P. 1–3, ... Édition revue et
complète. [By C. F. C. de Volney. With maps & tables.]
Paris, 1814, '15. 8º (5.6×3.4) [1154]
VOLTAIRE (François Marie AROÜET de).
Memoirs of the life of [F. M. A. de] Voltaire. Written by himself. With
introduction and sequel, condensed from the life by Condorcet.
London, 1826. 12º (4.6×2.6) [1259]
Note.—V. 2 of "Autobiography."
The philosophy of history, or a philosophical and historical dissertation,
on the origin, manners, customs, and religion of the different nations, and
people, of antiquity; with a clear and concise exposition, of the usages,
and opinions common amongst them; and, in particular, of their religious
rites, ceremonies, and superstitions: ... Translated from the original
French manuscripts of Monsr. l'abbé Bazin [pseud. for F. M. A. de
Voltaire]. By Henry Wood Gandell, ... ***
London, 1829. 8º (6.2×3.5) [1693]
VOPISCUS (Flavius).
See HISTORIÆ Augustæ scriptores. Fl. Vopiscus.
Page 134
WILSON (Robert Thomas).
History of the British expedition to Egypt; to which is subjoined, a sketch
of the present state of that country and its means of defence. Illustrated
with maps, and a portrait of Sir Ralph Abercromby. By Robert Thomas
Wilson, ... V. 1, 2. *** The fourth edition.
London, 1803. 8º (5.7×3.3) [2053]
WOLLSTONECRAFT (Mary), afterwards Mrs. Godwin.
An historical and moral view of the origin and progress of the French
revolution; and the effect it has produced in Europe. By Mary
Wollstonecraft. V. 1.
London, 1794. 8º (6×3.3) [1687]
YALE college, New Haven, Conn.
Catalogue of books in the library of Yale college. [Classed.]
New Haven, 1823. 8º (6.6×3.6) [502]
Catalogue of the library of the Linonian society, Yale college,
November, 1846. [Alphabetical, with a classed index.]
New Haven, 1846. 8º (6.5×4) [457]
Catalogue of the library of the society of Brothers in unity, Yale college,
April 1846. [Alphabetical, with a classed index.]
New Haven, 1846. 8º (6.7×3.8) [458]
History of the British expedition to Egypt; to which is subjoined, a sketch
of the present state of that country and its means of defence. Illustrated
with maps, and a portrait of Sir Ralph Abercromby. By Robert Thomas
Wilson, ... V. 1, 2. *** The fourth edition.
London, 1803. 8º (5.7×3.3) [2053]
WOLLSTONECRAFT (Mary), afterwards Mrs. Godwin.
An historical and moral view of the origin and progress of the French
revolution; and the effect it has produced in Europe. By Mary
Wollstonecraft. V. 1.
London, 1794. 8º (6×3.3) [1687]
YALE college, New Haven, Conn.
Catalogue of books in the library of Yale college. [Classed.]
New Haven, 1823. 8º (6.6×3.6) [502]
Catalogue of the library of the Linonian society, Yale college,
November, 1846. [Alphabetical, with a classed index.]
New Haven, 1846. 8º (6.5×4) [457]
Catalogue of the library of the society of Brothers in unity, Yale college,
April 1846. [Alphabetical, with a classed index.]
New Haven, 1846. 8º (6.7×3.8) [458]
Page 135
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Antiquities.
Dissertation on, Voltaire.
Grecian A. See Greece.
Athens.
Rise and fall of, Lytton.
Autobiography.
Collection of lives. Autobiography.
A. of W. Jerdan. Jerdan.
Bibliography.
Bibliomania, or book-madness. Dibdin.
Catal. de livr. difficiles à trouver. Clément.
Dansk-norsk hist. Bibliothek. Baden.
Litteraturlexicon for Danmark, Norge og Island. Nyerup.
Bibliotheca Grenvilliana. Grenville.
Om Bibliotheksvidenskab. Molbech.
Ueber Bibliothekswissenschaft. Molbech.
Works in refutation of Methodism. Decanver.
See Catalogues.
Bibliomania.
Bibliomania, or book-madness. Dibdin.
Antiquities.
Dissertation on, Voltaire.
Grecian A. See Greece.
Athens.
Rise and fall of, Lytton.
Autobiography.
Collection of lives. Autobiography.
A. of W. Jerdan. Jerdan.
Bibliography.
Bibliomania, or book-madness. Dibdin.
Catal. de livr. difficiles à trouver. Clément.
Dansk-norsk hist. Bibliothek. Baden.
Litteraturlexicon for Danmark, Norge og Island. Nyerup.
Bibliotheca Grenvilliana. Grenville.
Om Bibliotheksvidenskab. Molbech.
Ueber Bibliothekswissenschaft. Molbech.
Works in refutation of Methodism. Decanver.
See Catalogues.
Bibliomania.
Bibliomania, or book-madness. Dibdin.
Page 136
Biography.
B. of classic authors. Harwood.
Celebrated characters of the French revol. Ess.
De vitis, etc. philosophorum. Diogenes Laërtius.
Lives of the Scotish poets. Irving (D.).
Lives of the United Irishmen. Madden.
Lives of twelve eminent judges. Townsend.
Sketches of living notables, in 1852. Men.
Staatkundig Nederland. Scheltema.
De rebus gestis Alexandri. Curtius Rufus.
Hist. de Christine, de Suède. Catteau-Calleville.
Hist. de Napoléon. Norvins.
La défence de Marie de Médicis. Morgues.
La minorité de Louis xiv. La Rochefoucauld.
Life of Belisarius. Stanhope.
Life of Chev. Bayard. Simms.
Life of Dumouriez. Dumouriez.
Life of Guicciardini. Guicciardini.
Life of Julian. La Bletterie.
Life of Napoleon. Ess.
Life of Turenne. Du Buisson.
Lives of Haydn and Mozart, with observ. on
Metastasio. Bombet.
Mém. de F. Dusson. La Troussière.
Mém. de la comtesse de Murat. M * * *.
Mém. de M. de Bordeaux. C. (M. G. D.).
Mem. of Cuvier. Lee.
Mem. of J. d'Arc. Arc.
Political B. of L'd G. Bentinck. Disraeli (B.).
Reminiscences of M. Kelly. Kelly.
Vida de J. de Castro. Freire de Andrada.
Vie d'O. Maldachini. Gualdi.
B. of classic authors. Harwood.
Celebrated characters of the French revol. Ess.
De vitis, etc. philosophorum. Diogenes Laërtius.
Lives of the Scotish poets. Irving (D.).
Lives of the United Irishmen. Madden.
Lives of twelve eminent judges. Townsend.
Sketches of living notables, in 1852. Men.
Staatkundig Nederland. Scheltema.
De rebus gestis Alexandri. Curtius Rufus.
Hist. de Christine, de Suède. Catteau-Calleville.
Hist. de Napoléon. Norvins.
La défence de Marie de Médicis. Morgues.
La minorité de Louis xiv. La Rochefoucauld.
Life of Belisarius. Stanhope.
Life of Chev. Bayard. Simms.
Life of Dumouriez. Dumouriez.
Life of Guicciardini. Guicciardini.
Life of Julian. La Bletterie.
Life of Napoleon. Ess.
Life of Turenne. Du Buisson.
Lives of Haydn and Mozart, with observ. on
Metastasio. Bombet.
Mém. de F. Dusson. La Troussière.
Mém. de la comtesse de Murat. M * * *.
Mém. de M. de Bordeaux. C. (M. G. D.).
Mem. of Cuvier. Lee.
Mem. of J. d'Arc. Arc.
Political B. of L'd G. Bentinck. Disraeli (B.).
Reminiscences of M. Kelly. Kelly.
Vida de J. de Castro. Freire de Andrada.
Vie d'O. Maldachini. Gualdi.
Page 137
Vie privée du cardinal Dubois. Dubois.
Botany.
Transactions of the Linnean soc. Linnean soc.
Trees and shrubs of Mass. Massachusetts.
Catalogues.
C. de livres difficiles à trouver. Clément.
C. of Bodleian libr'y. Univ. of Oxford.
C. of libr'y of Brothers in unity. Yale college.
C. of libr'y of Linonian soc. Yale college.
C. of libr'y of S. Parr. Parr.
C. of libr'y of T. Grenville. Grenville.
C. of libr'y of Yale college. Yale college.
C. of London libr'y. London library.
Corfu.
History of, Jervis.
Denmark.
Dansk-norsk hist. Bibliothek. Baden.
Forelæsninger over den danske Poesie. Molbech.
Litteraturlexicon for, Nyerup.
Udsigt over den danske Litteratur. Thortsen.
Drama.
Catal. of books on the British, Univ. of Oxford.
Diss. on the early Scotish, Irving (D.).
Egypt.
Br. expedition to, and present state of, Wilson.
England.
Br. expedition to Egypt. Wilson.
Botany.
Transactions of the Linnean soc. Linnean soc.
Trees and shrubs of Mass. Massachusetts.
Catalogues.
C. de livres difficiles à trouver. Clément.
C. of Bodleian libr'y. Univ. of Oxford.
C. of libr'y of Brothers in unity. Yale college.
C. of libr'y of Linonian soc. Yale college.
C. of libr'y of S. Parr. Parr.
C. of libr'y of T. Grenville. Grenville.
C. of libr'y of Yale college. Yale college.
C. of London libr'y. London library.
Corfu.
History of, Jervis.
Denmark.
Dansk-norsk hist. Bibliothek. Baden.
Forelæsninger over den danske Poesie. Molbech.
Litteraturlexicon for, Nyerup.
Udsigt over den danske Litteratur. Thortsen.
Drama.
Catal. of books on the British, Univ. of Oxford.
Diss. on the early Scotish, Irving (D.).
Egypt.
Br. expedition to, and present state of, Wilson.
England.
Br. expedition to Egypt. Wilson.
Page 138
History of, Graham.
History of, Hume.
Hist. of E. and Scotland to the union. Ayscu.
Lives of twelve eminent judges. Townsend.
Sketches of the literature of, Balfour.
Sketches of the literature of, Disraeli (I.).
State papers: Henry viii. Great Britain.
See Great Britain.
Europe.
Manual of the geogr. and hist. of, Ungewitter.
France.
Celebrated characters of the revol. Ess.
De la révolution françoise. Necker.
Hist. des instit. représentatives. Thibaudeau.
Hist. of the restoration. Lamartine.
Mémoires sur le consulat. Mémoires.
Mem. and times of J. d'Arc. Arc.
State of music in, Bombet.
View of the revol. Wollstonecraft.
Geography.
Manual of European, Ungewitter.
Germany.
Germania. Tacitus.
Geschichte des deutschen Volkes. Luden.
Granada.
Conquest of, Irving (W.).
Great Britain.
Catal. of books on Br. drama. Univ. of Oxford.
History of, Hume.
Hist. of E. and Scotland to the union. Ayscu.
Lives of twelve eminent judges. Townsend.
Sketches of the literature of, Balfour.
Sketches of the literature of, Disraeli (I.).
State papers: Henry viii. Great Britain.
See Great Britain.
Europe.
Manual of the geogr. and hist. of, Ungewitter.
France.
Celebrated characters of the revol. Ess.
De la révolution françoise. Necker.
Hist. des instit. représentatives. Thibaudeau.
Hist. of the restoration. Lamartine.
Mémoires sur le consulat. Mémoires.
Mem. and times of J. d'Arc. Arc.
State of music in, Bombet.
View of the revol. Wollstonecraft.
Geography.
Manual of European, Ungewitter.
Germany.
Germania. Tacitus.
Geschichte des deutschen Volkes. Luden.
Granada.
Conquest of, Irving (W.).
Great Britain.
Catal. of books on Br. drama. Univ. of Oxford.
Page 139
Catal. of books on Br. topogr. Univ. of Oxford.
Catal. of Br. birds. Eyton.
Hist. of Br. birds. Eyton.
See England, Ireland and Scotland.
Greece.
Antiquities of, Potter.
Hist. of Corfú and the Ionian repub. Jervis.
Recueil de cartes, etc. Barbié du Bocage.
Voyage d'Anacharsis. Barthélemy.
Hebrews.
See Jews.
History.
Histoire universelle. Bossuet.
Manual of European, Ungewitter.
Orosii hiptoriographi opus. Orosius.
Philosophy of, Voltaire.
Recherches sur l'hist. ancienne. Volney.
Holland.
See Netherlands.
Iceland.
Litteraturlexicon for, Nyerup.
India.
Oriental hist. mss. Oriental.
Ionian Islands.
Hist. of the republic of, Jervis.
Ireland.
Ancient histories of, Ancient.
Catal. of Br. birds. Eyton.
Hist. of Br. birds. Eyton.
See England, Ireland and Scotland.
Greece.
Antiquities of, Potter.
Hist. of Corfú and the Ionian repub. Jervis.
Recueil de cartes, etc. Barbié du Bocage.
Voyage d'Anacharsis. Barthélemy.
Hebrews.
See Jews.
History.
Histoire universelle. Bossuet.
Manual of European, Ungewitter.
Orosii hiptoriographi opus. Orosius.
Philosophy of, Voltaire.
Recherches sur l'hist. ancienne. Volney.
Holland.
See Netherlands.
Iceland.
Litteraturlexicon for, Nyerup.
India.
Oriental hist. mss. Oriental.
Ionian Islands.
Hist. of the republic of, Jervis.
Ireland.
Ancient histories of, Ancient.
Page 140
United Irishmen; their lives and times. Madden.
See Great Britain.
Italy.
History of, Guicciardini.
I. avanti il dominio dei Romani. Micali.
State of music in, Bombet.
Java.
History of, Raffles.
Jews.
History of, Basnage de
Beauval.
Libraries.
Catalogues of L. See Catalogues.
Om Bibliotheksvidenskab. Molbech.
Ueber Bibliothekswissenschaft. Molbech.
Literature.
Catal. of books on Saxon and northern, Univ. of Oxford.
Curiosities of, Disraeli (I.).
Literary hist. of Scotland. Irving (D.).
Sketches of English, Balfour.
Sketches of English, Disraeli (I.).
View of Athenian, Lytton.
Udsigt over den danske, Thortsen.
Methodism.
Works in refutation of, Decanver.
Music.
State of M. in France and Italy. Bombet.
See Great Britain.
Italy.
History of, Guicciardini.
I. avanti il dominio dei Romani. Micali.
State of music in, Bombet.
Java.
History of, Raffles.
Jews.
History of, Basnage de
Beauval.
Libraries.
Catalogues of L. See Catalogues.
Om Bibliotheksvidenskab. Molbech.
Ueber Bibliothekswissenschaft. Molbech.
Literature.
Catal. of books on Saxon and northern, Univ. of Oxford.
Curiosities of, Disraeli (I.).
Literary hist. of Scotland. Irving (D.).
Sketches of English, Balfour.
Sketches of English, Disraeli (I.).
View of Athenian, Lytton.
Udsigt over den danske, Thortsen.
Methodism.
Works in refutation of, Decanver.
Music.
State of M. in France and Italy. Bombet.
Page 141
Mythology.
Ad Apollodori bibliothecam notæ. Heyne.
Apollodori bibliotheca. Apollodorus.
Historiæ poeticæ scriptores. Gale.
Natural History.
Plinii historia naturalis. Plinius Secundus.
See Botany, Ornithology and Zoology.
Netherlands.
Staatkundig N.; biogr. kaart. Scheltema.
Northern Literature.
Catal. of books on, Univ. of Oxford.
Norway.
Dansk-norsk hist. Bibliothek. Baden.
Litteraturlexicon for, Nyerup.
Ornithology.
Catal. of British birds. Eyton.
Hist. of British birds. Eyton.
Painting.
Het groot schilderboek. Lairesse.
Pharmacy.
Homish apothecarye booke. Most.
Philosophers.
De vitis, etc. philosophorum. Diogenes Laërtius.
Philosophy.
View of Athenian, Lytton.
Ad Apollodori bibliothecam notæ. Heyne.
Apollodori bibliotheca. Apollodorus.
Historiæ poeticæ scriptores. Gale.
Natural History.
Plinii historia naturalis. Plinius Secundus.
See Botany, Ornithology and Zoology.
Netherlands.
Staatkundig N.; biogr. kaart. Scheltema.
Northern Literature.
Catal. of books on, Univ. of Oxford.
Norway.
Dansk-norsk hist. Bibliothek. Baden.
Litteraturlexicon for, Nyerup.
Ornithology.
Catal. of British birds. Eyton.
Hist. of British birds. Eyton.
Painting.
Het groot schilderboek. Lairesse.
Pharmacy.
Homish apothecarye booke. Most.
Philosophers.
De vitis, etc. philosophorum. Diogenes Laërtius.
Philosophy.
View of Athenian, Lytton.
Page 142
Poetry.
Forelæsninger over den danske, Molbech.
Catal. of early English, Univ. of Oxford.
Portugal.
Historia de, Herculano.
Prussia.
Hist. secrète de la cour de Berlin. Riqueti.
Secret hist. of the court of Berlin. Riqueti.
Reviews, Literary.
American quarterly, American.
Edinburgh, Edinburgh.
Monthly, Monthly.
North American, North American.
Rome.
Civil and constitutional hist. of, Bankes.
Elements of the hist. of, Cobbett.
Gallus: or, Rom. scenes. Becker.
Historiæ. Paterculus.
Historiæ Augustæ scriptores. Historiæ.
Méthode pour apprendre l'hist. rom. Méthode.
Method of learning Rom. hist. Méthode.
Taciti opera. Tacitus.
Saxon Literature.
Catal. of books on, Univ. of Oxford.
Scotland.
Literary hist. and drama of, Irving (D.).
Hist. of England and S. to the union. Ayscu.
Forelæsninger over den danske, Molbech.
Catal. of early English, Univ. of Oxford.
Portugal.
Historia de, Herculano.
Prussia.
Hist. secrète de la cour de Berlin. Riqueti.
Secret hist. of the court of Berlin. Riqueti.
Reviews, Literary.
American quarterly, American.
Edinburgh, Edinburgh.
Monthly, Monthly.
North American, North American.
Rome.
Civil and constitutional hist. of, Bankes.
Elements of the hist. of, Cobbett.
Gallus: or, Rom. scenes. Becker.
Historiæ. Paterculus.
Historiæ Augustæ scriptores. Historiæ.
Méthode pour apprendre l'hist. rom. Méthode.
Method of learning Rom. hist. Méthode.
Taciti opera. Tacitus.
Saxon Literature.
Catal. of books on, Univ. of Oxford.
Scotland.
Literary hist. and drama of, Irving (D.).
Hist. of England and S. to the union. Ayscu.
Page 143
See Great Britain.
Spain.
Hist. de la revolucion de, Queypo de Llano.
Hist. of the war of succession in, Stanhope.
Sweden.
Précis historique de, Catteau-Calleville.
Theatre.
Acc't of King's theatre, London. Kelly.
Topography.
Catal. of books on British, Univ. of Oxford.
War, Art of.
Astutie militari. Frontinus.
Précis des guerres de César. Napoléon.
Strategematica. Frontinus.
Zoology.
Zoological journal. Bell.
Spain.
Hist. de la revolucion de, Queypo de Llano.
Hist. of the war of succession in, Stanhope.
Sweden.
Précis historique de, Catteau-Calleville.
Theatre.
Acc't of King's theatre, London. Kelly.
Topography.
Catal. of books on British, Univ. of Oxford.
War, Art of.
Astutie militari. Frontinus.
Précis des guerres de César. Napoléon.
Strategematica. Frontinus.
Zoology.
Zoological journal. Bell.
Page 144
EXPLANATIONS OF INITIALS
USED IN THE LOCAL INDEX.
A. L., for Astor Library.
B. A., for Boston Atheneum.
B. U., for Brown University.
C. H. S., for Cambridge High School.
H. C., for Harvard College.
L. C., for Library of Congress.
L. C. P., for Library Company of Philadelphia.
L. S., for Lane Seminary.
N. Y. S. L., for New York State Library.
S. C. C., for South Carolina College.
S. I., for Smithsonian Institution.
U. A., for University of Alabama.
Y. C., for Yale College.
USED IN THE LOCAL INDEX.
A. L., for Astor Library.
B. A., for Boston Atheneum.
B. U., for Brown University.
C. H. S., for Cambridge High School.
H. C., for Harvard College.
L. C., for Library of Congress.
L. C. P., for Library Company of Philadelphia.
L. S., for Lane Seminary.
N. Y. S. L., for New York State Library.
S. C. C., for South Carolina College.
S. I., for Smithsonian Institution.
U. A., for University of Alabama.
Y. C., for Yale College.
Page 145
LOCAL INDEX.
140 A. L., B. U., S. I.
141 A. L., B. U., S. I.
142 A. L., B. U., S. I.
144 A. L., B. U., S. I.
145 A. L., B. U., S. I.
216 B. A., H. C., S. I., Y. C.
290 L. C. P., S. I., Y. C.
291 L. S., S. I., Y. C.
292 H. C., S. C. C., S. I.
310 S. I., U. A., Y. C.
317 A. L., S. I.
391 B. U., S. I.
457 A. L., S. I.
458 L. S., S. I.
502 S. I., Y. C.
644 A. L., S. I.
645 B. U., S. I.
1002 H. C., L. C., U. A.
1004 L. C., Y. C.
1006 B. A., L. C.
1019 C. H. S., L. C., S. C. C.
1020 L. C., S. C. C.
1029 L. C., U. A.
1053 L. C., L. C. P.
140 A. L., B. U., S. I.
141 A. L., B. U., S. I.
142 A. L., B. U., S. I.
144 A. L., B. U., S. I.
145 A. L., B. U., S. I.
216 B. A., H. C., S. I., Y. C.
290 L. C. P., S. I., Y. C.
291 L. S., S. I., Y. C.
292 H. C., S. C. C., S. I.
310 S. I., U. A., Y. C.
317 A. L., S. I.
391 B. U., S. I.
457 A. L., S. I.
458 L. S., S. I.
502 S. I., Y. C.
644 A. L., S. I.
645 B. U., S. I.
1002 H. C., L. C., U. A.
1004 L. C., Y. C.
1006 B. A., L. C.
1019 C. H. S., L. C., S. C. C.
1020 L. C., S. C. C.
1029 L. C., U. A.
1053 L. C., L. C. P.
Page 146
1054 A. L., L. C.
1069 B. A., L. C., N. Y. S. L.
1070 L. C., L. S.
1114 H. C., L. C., L. C. P.
1147 B. U., L. C., U. A., Y. C.
1154 L. C., S. I.
1162 B. U., L. C., Y. C.
1201 L. C., N. Y. S. L., U. A.
1202 A. L., C. H. S., L. C.
1215 L. C., L. S.
1216 L. C., Y. C.
1255 H. C., L. C., S. I.
1256 C. H. S., L. C., U. A.
1257 A. L., L. C., L. C. P.
1258 L. C.
1259 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
1278 B. A., L. C.
1288 B. U., L. C.
1304 H. C., L. C., U. A.
1377 B. A., L. C., Y. C.
1378 H. C., L. C., S. C. C.
1379 L. C., S. I.
1384 L. S., L. C., S. C. C.
1410 L. C., Y. C.
1414 A. L., L. C., S. C. C.
1427 H. C., L. C., U. A.
1429 L. C., L. S.
1435 B. U., C. H. S., L. C.
1436 H. C., L. C.
1489 A. L., C. H. S., L. C.
1490 L. C., L. C. P.
1529 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
1584 A. L., B. U., L. C., Y. C.,
1069 B. A., L. C., N. Y. S. L.
1070 L. C., L. S.
1114 H. C., L. C., L. C. P.
1147 B. U., L. C., U. A., Y. C.
1154 L. C., S. I.
1162 B. U., L. C., Y. C.
1201 L. C., N. Y. S. L., U. A.
1202 A. L., C. H. S., L. C.
1215 L. C., L. S.
1216 L. C., Y. C.
1255 H. C., L. C., S. I.
1256 C. H. S., L. C., U. A.
1257 A. L., L. C., L. C. P.
1258 L. C.
1259 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
1278 B. A., L. C.
1288 B. U., L. C.
1304 H. C., L. C., U. A.
1377 B. A., L. C., Y. C.
1378 H. C., L. C., S. C. C.
1379 L. C., S. I.
1384 L. S., L. C., S. C. C.
1410 L. C., Y. C.
1414 A. L., L. C., S. C. C.
1427 H. C., L. C., U. A.
1429 L. C., L. S.
1435 B. U., C. H. S., L. C.
1436 H. C., L. C.
1489 A. L., C. H. S., L. C.
1490 L. C., L. C. P.
1529 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
1584 A. L., B. U., L. C., Y. C.,
Page 147
1596 C. H. S., L. C.
1600 L. C., S. C. C.
1621 L. C., U. A.
1630 B. U., L. C.
1687 L. C., L. C. P.
1693 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
1702 H. C., L. C., Y. C.
1707 C. H. S., L. C.
1710 A. L., L. C., L. S.
1719 B. A., H. C., L. C.
1720 L. C., S. I.
1721 L. C., U. A.
1723 B. U., L. C., Y. C.
1748 C. H. S., H. C., L. C.
1771 L. C., S. C. C.
1775 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
1815 A. L., L. C., S. I.
1816 C. H. S., L. C., S. I.
1828 A. L., H. C., L. C.
1854 B. U., L. C., S. I.
1858 L. C., L. S.
1864 H. C., L. C., N. Y. S. L.
1876 L. C., S. C. C., U. A.
1948 L. C., L. C. P.
1967 L. C., L. S.
2003 B. A., L. C., Y. C.
2005 C. H. S., L. C.
2039 H. C., L. C.
2040 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
2053 L. C., S. C. C., U. A.
2070 A. L., L. C., Y. C.
2099 B. U., L. C., U. A.
2118 C. H. S., L. C.
1600 L. C., S. C. C.
1621 L. C., U. A.
1630 B. U., L. C.
1687 L. C., L. C. P.
1693 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
1702 H. C., L. C., Y. C.
1707 C. H. S., L. C.
1710 A. L., L. C., L. S.
1719 B. A., H. C., L. C.
1720 L. C., S. I.
1721 L. C., U. A.
1723 B. U., L. C., Y. C.
1748 C. H. S., H. C., L. C.
1771 L. C., S. C. C.
1775 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
1815 A. L., L. C., S. I.
1816 C. H. S., L. C., S. I.
1828 A. L., H. C., L. C.
1854 B. U., L. C., S. I.
1858 L. C., L. S.
1864 H. C., L. C., N. Y. S. L.
1876 L. C., S. C. C., U. A.
1948 L. C., L. C. P.
1967 L. C., L. S.
2003 B. A., L. C., Y. C.
2005 C. H. S., L. C.
2039 H. C., L. C.
2040 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
2053 L. C., S. C. C., U. A.
2070 A. L., L. C., Y. C.
2099 B. U., L. C., U. A.
2118 C. H. S., L. C.
Page 148
2119 L. C., L. S., Y. C.
2156 L. C., S. C. C., Y. C.
2219 L. C., S. I., U. A.
2273 H. C., L. C., Y. C.
2274 H. C., L. C., Y. C.
2275 H. C., L. C., Y. C.
2276 H. C., L. C., Y. C.
2296 B. A., L. C.
2332 L. C., U. A.
2424 A. L., L. C., L. C. P.
2425 L. C., L. C. P., U. A.
2426 H. C., L. C., Y. C.
2427 B. A., L. C.
2428 L. C., N. Y. S. L., S. I.
2440 B. U., L. C.
2441 C. H. S., L. C., U. A.
2442 B. U., L. C., S. C. C.
2455 B. U., L. C., L. C. P.
2479 Y. C., L. C., L. S.
2556 L. C., U. A.
2622 A. L., L. C.
2629 A. L., L. C.
2630 L. C.
2631 L. C., S. I.
2638 H. C., L. C.
2646 B. U., L. C., S. I.
2659 C. H. S., L. C., S. C. C.
2700 C. H. S., L. C., Y. C.
2707 A. L., L. C., S. I.
2711 B. A., C. H. S., L. C.
2728 H. C., L. C.
2729 B. U., H. C., L. C.
2731 A. L., L. C., U. A.
2156 L. C., S. C. C., Y. C.
2219 L. C., S. I., U. A.
2273 H. C., L. C., Y. C.
2274 H. C., L. C., Y. C.
2275 H. C., L. C., Y. C.
2276 H. C., L. C., Y. C.
2296 B. A., L. C.
2332 L. C., U. A.
2424 A. L., L. C., L. C. P.
2425 L. C., L. C. P., U. A.
2426 H. C., L. C., Y. C.
2427 B. A., L. C.
2428 L. C., N. Y. S. L., S. I.
2440 B. U., L. C.
2441 C. H. S., L. C., U. A.
2442 B. U., L. C., S. C. C.
2455 B. U., L. C., L. C. P.
2479 Y. C., L. C., L. S.
2556 L. C., U. A.
2622 A. L., L. C.
2629 A. L., L. C.
2630 L. C.
2631 L. C., S. I.
2638 H. C., L. C.
2646 B. U., L. C., S. I.
2659 C. H. S., L. C., S. C. C.
2700 C. H. S., L. C., Y. C.
2707 A. L., L. C., S. I.
2711 B. A., C. H. S., L. C.
2728 H. C., L. C.
2729 B. U., H. C., L. C.
2731 A. L., L. C., U. A.
Page 149
2733 L. C., L. C. P.
2734 B. A., B. U., L. C., S. C. C.
2736 C. H. S., L. C.
2737 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
2738 L. C., L. S.
2742 L. C., S. I.
2757 A. L., L. C., Y. C.
2771 H. C., L. C., S. C. C.
2778 L. C., U. A.
2779 B. U., L. C., N. Y. S. L.
2780 B. A., L. C., U. A.
2781 B. A., L. C., S. I.
2782 A. L., L. C., S. I.
2783 L. C., S. I., Y. C.
2784 B. U., L. C., S. I.
2789 L. C., L. S.
2790 A. L., C. H. S., L. C.
2791 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
2806 A. L., L. C., S. C. C.
2825 B. A., L. C.
2851 B. U., L. C., L. S.
2893 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
2894 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
2940 L. C., S. I., Y. C.
2734 B. A., B. U., L. C., S. C. C.
2736 C. H. S., L. C.
2737 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
2738 L. C., L. S.
2742 L. C., S. I.
2757 A. L., L. C., Y. C.
2771 H. C., L. C., S. C. C.
2778 L. C., U. A.
2779 B. U., L. C., N. Y. S. L.
2780 B. A., L. C., U. A.
2781 B. A., L. C., S. I.
2782 A. L., L. C., S. I.
2783 L. C., S. I., Y. C.
2784 B. U., L. C., S. I.
2789 L. C., L. S.
2790 A. L., C. H. S., L. C.
2791 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
2806 A. L., L. C., S. C. C.
2825 B. A., L. C.
2851 B. U., L. C., L. S.
2893 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
2894 L. C., N. Y. S. L.
2940 L. C., S. I., Y. C.
Page 150
Transcriber's Notes
The following lines were added to the table of contents:
REPORT.
COPY OF A LETTER, viii
REMARKS ON THE EXAMPLES, 67
EXAMPLES, 69
INDEX OF SUBJECTS, 91
EXPLANATIONS OF INITIALS, 94
LOCAL INDEX, 95
The following corrections were applied to the text:
page 33: "un-undesirable" changed to "undesirable":
and un-
undesirable undesirable to distinguish the initials where the
printer had
page 63: "artists'" changed to "artist's":
copy be an artists' artist's proof, or a remarkably good
impression
page 70: "3 4" changed to "3.4":
London, 1818. 8º (6.1×3 4 3.4) [1384]
page 73: missing full stop added:
The following lines were added to the table of contents:
REPORT.
COPY OF A LETTER, viii
REMARKS ON THE EXAMPLES, 67
EXAMPLES, 69
INDEX OF SUBJECTS, 91
EXPLANATIONS OF INITIALS, 94
LOCAL INDEX, 95
The following corrections were applied to the text:
page 33: "un-undesirable" changed to "undesirable":
and un-
undesirable undesirable to distinguish the initials where the
printer had
page 63: "artists'" changed to "artist's":
copy be an artists' artist's proof, or a remarkably good
impression
page 70: "3 4" changed to "3.4":
London, 1818. 8º (6.1×3 4 3.4) [1384]
page 73: missing full stop added:
Page 151
T. 1-3, Göttingen, T. 4, 5, Hannover, T. 6-9, Leipsic, 1750-
'60. 4º
page 76: "." changed to ",":
London., 8º (6.7×3.8) [2781]
page 77: single quote changed to double quote:
[Ending "Stampato in Vinegia ... mdxxxvi.' "]
page 81: "pp" changed to "pp.":
to V. 18, lists for 1838, 1839, & 1841, pp pp. 15, each.
page 83: two missing full stops added:
Firenze, 1810. fo. (13.2×9.1) pp. xi. 1 map & 60 plates.
page 85: missing full stop added:
édition illustrée par Raffet.
page 88: missing full stop added:
jusqu'à 1789 par A. C. Thibaudeau [T.] 1–3.
page 91: "Thorsten" changed to "Thortsen":
Udsigt over den danske Litteratur. Thorsten Thortsen.
page 91: "representitives" changed to "représentatives":
Hist. des instit. representitives représentatives.
page 92: "avant" changed to "avanti":
I. avant avanti il dominio dei Romani.
page 92: "Bibliotheksvidenskap" changed to
"Bibliotheksvidenskab":
Om Bibliotheksvidenskap Bibliotheksvidenskab.
page 92: "Thorsten" changed to "Thortsen":
Udsigt over den danske, Thorsten Thortsen.
page 95: "P. L. C." changed to " L. C. P.":
'60. 4º
page 76: "." changed to ",":
London., 8º (6.7×3.8) [2781]
page 77: single quote changed to double quote:
[Ending "Stampato in Vinegia ... mdxxxvi.' "]
page 81: "pp" changed to "pp.":
to V. 18, lists for 1838, 1839, & 1841, pp pp. 15, each.
page 83: two missing full stops added:
Firenze, 1810. fo. (13.2×9.1) pp. xi. 1 map & 60 plates.
page 85: missing full stop added:
édition illustrée par Raffet.
page 88: missing full stop added:
jusqu'à 1789 par A. C. Thibaudeau [T.] 1–3.
page 91: "Thorsten" changed to "Thortsen":
Udsigt over den danske Litteratur. Thorsten Thortsen.
page 91: "representitives" changed to "représentatives":
Hist. des instit. representitives représentatives.
page 92: "avant" changed to "avanti":
I. avant avanti il dominio dei Romani.
page 92: "Bibliotheksvidenskap" changed to
"Bibliotheksvidenskab":
Om Bibliotheksvidenskap Bibliotheksvidenskab.
page 92: "Thorsten" changed to "Thortsen":
Udsigt over den danske, Thorsten Thortsen.
page 95: "P. L. C." changed to " L. C. P.":
Page 152
1053 L. C., P. L. C. L. C. P.
page 96: "N. Y. S. S." changed to "N. Y. S. L.":
1864 H. C., L. C., N. Y. S. S.N. Y. S. L.
page 96: "H. O." changed to "H. C.":
2274 H. O. H. C., L. C., Y. C.
page 96: "S. L." changed to "S. I.":
2783 L. C., S. L. S. I., Y. C.
page 96: "S. L." changed to "S. I.":
2940 L. C., S. L. S. I., Y. C.
page 96: "N. Y. S. S." changed to "N. Y. S. L.":
1864 H. C., L. C., N. Y. S. S.N. Y. S. L.
page 96: "H. O." changed to "H. C.":
2274 H. O. H. C., L. C., Y. C.
page 96: "S. L." changed to "S. I.":
2783 L. C., S. L. S. I., Y. C.
page 96: "S. L." changed to "S. I.":
2940 L. C., S. L. S. I., Y. C.
Page 153
Page 154
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ON THE
CONSTRUCTION OF CATALOGUES OF LIBRARIES AND THEIR
PUBLICATION BY MEANS OF SEPARATE, STEREOTYPED TITLES
***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
CONSTRUCTION OF CATALOGUES OF LIBRARIES AND THEIR
PUBLICATION BY MEANS OF SEPARATE, STEREOTYPED TITLES
***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 155
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
Page 156
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
Page 157
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United
States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it
away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™
License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are
located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United
States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it
away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™
License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are
located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
Page 158
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Page 159
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
Page 160
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
Page 161
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
Page 162
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
Page 163
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
Page 164
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.